JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: HitoriYamanaka on April 06, 2014, 05:10:17 PM

Title: Re:DUX Chapter XIII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 06, 2014, 05:10:17 PM: -----
A/N: Oh by the way it's me again, Hitori and I'm a newbie writer. :)
To all new readers, :welcome to my crazy imagination.
Enjoy your stay, and I hope that you would enjoy yourselves.

And, I'm fricking back. Aw hell yis.

(https://24.media.tumblr.com/0184433c0ca682343bf0cce954cca941/tumblr_n3vwgsRbTx1rku873o1_500.png)

Directory
Prologue (below)
Chapter I - Somebody (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1270878#msg1270878)
Chapter II - The Girl's Identity (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271286#msg1271286)
Chapter III - To Trust or to Doubt (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271553#msg1271553)
Chapter IV pt.1 - Training - Meeting New Friends - (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271595#msg1271595)
- Side Story A - Two Roses (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271724#msg1271724)
Chapter IV pt.2 - Training - Dodge or Die - (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271765#msg1271765)
Chapter V.1 - First Encounter with a Foe (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271870#msg1271870)
Chapter V.2 - Importance (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1271919#msg1271919)
Chapter VI - A Day Off (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1272149#msg1272149)
- Side Story B - Mushi no Ballad - (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1272324#msg1272324)
Chapter VII - The Nerd (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1272404#msg1272404)
Chapter VIII - The Monster Inside (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1272454#msg1272454)
Chapter IX - The Preposition, The Plan, and the Saviors (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1279136#msg1279136)
Chapter X - The Truth (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1279275#msg1279275)
- Side Story C - Bird (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1279584#msg1279584)
- Side Story D - Seifuku no Resistance (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1282127#msg1282127)
Chapter XI - A Sudden Visitation (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1284074#msg1284074)
Chapter XII - What Lies Ahead in the Future (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1286982#msg1286982)
- Side Story E - Bokura no Regatta - (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1287249#msg1287249)
Chapter XIII - The Plan of Action (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37333.msg1294256#msg1294256)
-----

Re:DUX - Prologue

---

Stars kept on twinkling as they adorn the perfectly dim sky, and the moon shone with outmost brillance.
Two girls sat down at the grasslands below and stared in awe of the amazing view as the cool night breeze touched their bare skin.

"Are you cold?" The older girl faced the younger girl and found her smiling as she continued to stare at the night sky. The older girl smiled as she stood up to remove her own hoodie and wrapped it around the younger girl, who was shocked by her actions.
"I don't really need it..." The younger girl closed her distance between hers and the older girl and laid her head softly on the older girl's shoulder. "All I need is you, Kuuchan."
The older girl smiled as she brazenly put her arm around the younger girl, and the younger girl responded by holding the older girl's hand.
They both wished that time would stop at this moment for the two of them, but they both knew that the dreaded day has slowly creeped upon them.

"I... don't have much time." The younger girl spoke as she broke down, crying softly.

The older girl held the younger girl tightly as her own tears fell down to her cheeks.

"I-It's gonna be okay." The older girl softly spoke as she clenched her fists.

"...Kuuchan..."

The older girl raised the younger girl's chin and planted a short kiss on her lips.

"I'm not giving up... I'm not giving you up..." The older girl weakly spoke after pulling away, but regained her composure,"I'm not giving you up, you hear?!" She raised her voice, and it echoed and resonated into the younger girl's heart, making it thump violently.
"I heard it during the first time Kuuchan." The girl younger giggled as she huggled closer to the older girl.

The night goes by slowly as the time spent between the both of them drifts away.

-----

Yeah, who do you guys think the couple was?
I'll be posting the Chapter 1 later once it's done, so please wait for a while.

I know the title is a bit weird, it's supposed to be only the word Redux but that's how I roll 8)

Anyways, please do comment and let me know what you think! :D
Title: Re: Re:DUX (Prologue)
Post by: chocholate on April 06, 2014, 05:33:45 PM: great prolouge !
it makes me curious about the 1st chapterr..

please updatee~
Title: Re:DUX (Prologue)
Post by: [EX4ce] on April 06, 2014, 05:49:53 PM: Interesting..... I wonder who the couple is? :?

I would guess "WMatsui" cuz their my OTP XD

Update please, I want to know :kneelbow:
Title: Re: Re:DUX (Prologue)
Post by: Kirozoro on April 06, 2014, 06:13:19 PM: I woner which couple is this

Mayuki!? Wmatsui?! Both of the couple is my favorite
Title: Re:DUX (Prologue)
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 06, 2014, 07:31:57 PM: Kuuchan...... :? :? :?

There's only one person I know who has that nickname and the other person who calls that nickname.... :shocked :shocked :shocked

Masaka...... It's them, MY FAVORITE OTP~!!!!! :wub: :wub: :wub:

Waiting for your next update... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (Prologue)
Post by: Kanon136 on April 06, 2014, 08:11:29 PM: Based on the characters younger girl and older girl named "Kuuchan", I'm guessing it's Kuminon...

"I... don't have much time." gives some sort of vibes, it could mean anything but I hope the younger girl isn't dying :sweatdrop:
Title: Re:DUX (Prologue)
Post by: ptrd3009 on April 07, 2014, 04:04:41 AM: kuminon XD
Title: Re:DUX Chapter I - Somebody
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 07, 2014, 01:24:42 PM: -----
A/N: To all who have read the prologue, especially to those who have commented, thank you!
I hope that you guys would continue to support this fic even though your ship or OTP isn't the main pairing in this fic.
I just feel like apologizing cause I might've disappointed anyone out there, so I'm sorry if your ship or OTP isn't in this fic.
Anyways, please do enjoy the first chapter, and some of the characters will be revealed in this chapter.
And also, please comment let me know what you guys think down below!
---

Chapter I - Somebody

---

"Kumi-san, hurry up!"

Yagami Kumi ran as fast as she could and grabbed her bag. She peered at the contents, checking if her belongings are all in place.
"Purse, check. Mirror... check. Cellphone... wait, where is it- oh! Check. Lunch, check. Pencil case... check!"
After reconfirming that all of the items she needed for the day were indeed in place, she made her way to the doorstep as quickly as she could and placed the door shut. There she saw a figure standing, who faced her when she heard the door close. Kumi ran to the girl, who glared at her and gave her a death stare.

"I-I'm sorry Kanon..." Kumi apologetically scratched the back of her head as she shiffted her gaze to avoid Kimoto Kanon's.
Kanon sighed as she stepped forward in hope of sighting a taxi,"What took you so long?"
"I was reflecting too much about the world when I was taking a bath, and I didn't realize the time." Kumi looked down and smiled sadly. "I'm sorry Kanon."

Kanon giggled as she playfully hit the other girl's arm, which was in fact, not a playful slap as Kumi winced from the pain that was dealt to her. At least it was a playful slap in Kanon's imagination.
"Ouch, that hurts, Kanon." Kumi softly spoke as she rubbed the area that was already red from the hit. "Kanon, look!"
"You're such a wuss, Kumi." Kanon pouted as Kumi was pointing at the road, hoping to get Kanon's attention, which just failed. Kanon kept looking at the road in a straight gaze, pondering about something.
Kumi got annoyed as she saw the taxi coming upon them. Not knowing what to do, Kumi flailed and flapped around like some sort of idiot as she didn't know how to call on an approaching taxi. Kanon was startled as she saw the taxi that stopped in front of her. The words of the driver snapped her from her fazed state.

"Where are you two girls going?" The old man smiled as he opened the door for the two of them.
"Kanon, tell him the address!" Kumi raised her voice as she shaked Kanon as much as she could, thinking that the younger girl was still in a trance.
"Get your filthy hands off of me Kumi!" Kanon faced Kumi as she raised the tone of her voice. Kumi immediately stopped what she was doing and smiled apologetically as Kanon faced the driver.

"Sakae... Sakae Studios."
"Let's get going then?" The driver said as he returned to the driver's seat.
"Um sorry, but can you please go as fast as you could? We're kind... of late."
"Sure, get in."

Kanon grabbed Kumi's arm firmly as she ducked to get inside the cab, but she was too quick, and because of that Kumi accidentally hit her nose before she could duck. Kumi groaned as she finally made it to her seat locked the door.

"Kumi... You're bleeding! I'm sorry-" Kanon immediately said as she faced the older girl, who seemed shocked by the blood that was pouring out of her nose. Kanon grabbed her handkerchief from her bag as fast as she could and wiped the blood away.
"Ah, Kanon... Thanks." Kumi smiled as she turned her body to face Kanon.
"Stay still and stay quiet. The bleeding has to stop immediately or you wouldn't be able to go to the auditions at all." Kanon said seriously in a calm manner as she slowly pinched Kumi's nose and kindly held the handkerchief in place until the end of the trip. When they both arrived, Kumi's bleeding nose has already stopped and they ran to the entrance as fast as they could.

The interior of the studio was bigger than Kumi would have expected. It's majestically decorated with a lot of shining and sparkling things which looks really extravagant, as expected from one of the biggest studios there is for Voice Acting. The two friends approached the receptionist's table in hopes of knowing where the audition may be held.

"I'm sorry... but where is the audition for aspiring voice actresses held?" Kanon panted and huffed heavily as she spoke, but the receptionist just smiled and looked at the computer and typed a few words.
"It's just right around the corner.", the receptionist pointed at the hallways near the reception desk and said, "Just look for the sign that says 'Audition Room'. Please do knock on the door upon entering, as it will start shortly."
"Thank you..." Kumi paused as she stared into the receptionist's nameplate. "Ogiso... Shiori-san."
"No problem. You guys better go, I heard that if you would arrive late, you would be asked to leave. You've got... 10 minutes."
"Let's go then!" Kanon raised her voice and bowed in front of Ogiso before running away while still holding Kumi's arm.
Ogiso smiled as she waved at the two girls, who were running in panic.

"Hey, who were they?"
"Hm... they're going for the Auditions." Ogiso smiled at the girl beside her, whose nameplate says the name, 'Kinoshita Yukiko.'
"But the Audition will start in 20 minutes." Yukko groaned.
"Happy April fools to them." Ogiso smirked as she saw the retreating figures that were panicking.
"It's not even April fools. Poor girls..." Yukko shaked her head.

---

Kanon and Kumi finally went inside the audition rooms, and to their surprise, the number of girls inside were unbeliavable. Yup, there are two other girls beside them in the audition room. The two girls skeptically looked at Kumi and Kanon, as they were panting and heaving, gasping for air.
"Did the auditions end already?!" Kumi shouted as she faced Kanon,"What now, Kanon?"

"Um... excuse me, but the auditions won't start for the next 20 minutes." The taller girl with frail skin spoke softly, but it was loud and clear for Kumi and Kanon to hear.
The two's tension immediately dropped as they slowly let themselves drop unto the floor like jelly. The other two girls laughed as they went near to the other pair and sat in front of them.

"Hey, don't look so gloom and sad. We were also tricked by the receptionist." The girl with the cat-like smile spoke as she patted Kumi and Kanon's heads.
"Yeah, she told us that it was gonna start in 10 minutes but we arrived an hour early. When we arrived, there were no people in sight, all we saw was a print out saying that it would start at 9:30 sharp." The frail girl nodded while she spoke. "Anyways, let's introduce ourselves, shall we?"
Kumi and Kanon nodded in agreement as the girl with a cat-like smile spoke,"'Kay, me first then! The name's Matsui Jurina, And I'm 19! Call me Jurina! Nice to meet you guys!" she shouted enthusiastically.
"And I'm with her, I'm Matsui Rena, and I'm 20. Call me Rena. Nice to meet you."
"Are you guys related?" Kumi asked in plain curiousity.
"No, we're not." Rena spoke softly as she smiled awkwardly.
"Ah, I'm sorry. I thought that maybe-"
"Nah, don't be, we're always mistaken as sisters so it's fine." Jurina cut off Kumi's sentence as she hugged Rena. "I don't think that our personalities match as sisters! Right, Rena-chan?!"
"Jurina, get off me!" Rena raised her voice, but the younger girl just won't let go. Instead, the girl hugged her tightly than before. Feeling defeated, Rena just let Jurina hug her as much as she wants,"Let's continue then..."
"Yes, Ah. I'm Kimoto Kanon and I'm 19 years old. Nice to meet you, Jurina-san and Rena-san." Kanon bowed and faced Kumi.
"It's my turn right? I'm Yagami Kumi, 20 years old, and I'm Kanon-chan's bestfriend and childhood friend. Nice to meet you Jurina-san and Rena-san, please do take care of us."
"Nah nah nah don't be that formal!" Jurina let go of Rena from her tight embrace, relieving the girl who felt like she was being strangled by a professional wrestler. Jurina made weird gestures in the air as she lectured the two,"...So, don't be too formal with us. Drop the -sans!"
"Hai!" Kumi enthusiastically replied, as she felt fired up from Jurina's 'lecture'.
"Un." Kanon shifted her gaze from Jurina, who immediately took notice and grabbed her shoulder.
"Say it more enthusiastically!"
"UN!" Kanon clenched her fists as she as well raised her tension.
"That's more I like it!" Jurina gave a thumbs up sign and her trademark cat-smile to the two.
"I'm parched..." Kumi spoke weakly as she held her throat which was starting to get itchy.
"There are vending machines outside, wanna go? It's my treat." Jurina smiled as she stood up and Kumi just nodded and stood up as well.
"Hey, you two, what do you guys want?"

"Oolong tea."
"Ah.. orange juice."

"Got it. Hey, you better remember that as well, Kumi."
"Ah, sure. Rena's order is Oolong tea, and Kanon's order is Orange Juice." were Kumi's last words before the two left the room.

When the two left, Rena and Kanon found themselves sighing in relief, and they giggled at each other afterwards, discussing about trivial matters.

---

The two left the audition room, with Jurina in front and Kumi following suit. They went to the hallway and headed for the vending machine near the receptionist's counter. When they arrived, Jurina spotted the receptionist who pranked them and was about to go and talk to her when Kumi stopped her.

"Jurina... no. Don't do it."
Jurina paused and looked at Kumi, who grabbed her arm tight.
"Fine. Let's just go to the vending machine over there."
Kumi smiled as she let go of Jurina's arm and followed her to the vending machines near the windows.
When they arrived, Jurina immediately brought out her wallet and inserted a coin. "Kumi, what do you want?"
"Uh... iced coffee I guess."
Jurina pressed the button and grabbed the iced coffee and handed it to Kumi.
"Thanks."
"Nah, don't mention it." Jurina smiled as she ordered 3 more drinks while Kumi opened her can of iced coffee and started to gulp down the contents. She then looked at the window, and to her surprise, a pair of glowing red eyes were also staring at the same window which belonged to a girl of a slightly small stature and a beautiful and round face. She nearly falls to the ground from her shock, but somehow, she managed to balance herself.
When Jurina finally grabbed the last can, she stood up and spoke,"Let's go, Kumi."
Kumi faced Jurina and spoke while stammering due to fear,"N-Nee, Jurina... did you see someone who was standing here? With glowing red eyes?"
"What? There's nobody there, Kumi."

Kumi turned around to face the window once more, only to find out that Jurina was right. There couldn't be possibly a human whose eyes are glowing with that color, no, she must've seen something else. Yes, her mind might've played another trick on her.

"Let's go, Kumi." Jurina repeated her sentence and once again Kumi followed suit, her throat doesn't seem to be itchy nor her body does not seem to be thirsty anymore. Her mind continued to wonder about who the girl was, and what the girl was as they return to the audition room.

---
"I know how you feel, Rena. It feels like as if they don't care about us at all!"
"Yeah! They would just go for it as long as they want it!"
"I can't believe we have soooo much in common, Rena-"

Kanon's words were soon intercepted by Jurina's over-enthusiastic shout as the two girls entered the room once again.
"HEEEEEY~"
The two girls completely ignored Jurina and returned to their chatter.

"What happened?" Kumi asked the two girls, and once again, there wasn't a response.
"Whatever, let's leave them alone for now. Look, there is a girl over there! Let's try and talk to her!" Jurina pointed at the girl who flinched as soon as she thought that Jurina was on her.
Kumi just simply nodded as she followed Jurina, who already ran and interrogated the girl.

"Hey, let's know each other!" Jurina smiled at the girl who seemed to be a bit sad. "I'm Matsui Jurina, and this person with me is Yagami Kumi. How about you? What's your name?"
The girl smiled as soon as Jurina asked her name,"I'm... I'm Takayanagi Akane. I'm 21. Nice to meet you, Jurina-san and Kumi-san."
"Drop the honorifics will you?" Jurina nudged the girl and grabbed her arm. "Let's go introduce you to our other friends!"
Akane just shaked her head and said,"I've already introduced myself to them. They have been talking like this for some time now, and I don't want to bother them anymore."
Jurina smiled widely and looked at the cans she was holding before looking at Akane again. "Hey, want one?"
Akane just nodded and thanked Jurina for the drink.
"Well that's okay then, Akane, did you have anyone to accompany you here?"
"Yeah... my bestfriend, Furukawa Airin was supposed to be here, I'm still waiting for her though..."

As if it was on cue, the door opened, and a girl with a parted hairstyle tied up in a ponytail arrived with a sketchbook in hand. The girl looked around, and when Akane saw her, she immediately shouted.
"Airin!~"
"Ah! Churi!" The girl waved back as she went near to the three.
"Erm, let me introduce them to you. Airin, this is Matsui Jurina. Jurina, this is Airin." Akane spoke as she pointed at Jurina. "Nice to meet you, Airin!"
Next, Akane pointed at Kumi and said,"Airin, this is Yagami Kumi. Kumi, this is Airin." Kumi lowered her head and said,"Nice to meet you, Airin-san!"
"Nice to meet you guys too!" Airin smiled enthusiastically to the two girls.
"We're the only participants? It's already 9:30, you know." Airin looked at the small group.
"I guess..." Kumi sighed as she saw the sight of Rena and Kanon still talking without any pauses or whatsoever.

All of a sudden, a loud thunderstorm roared, piercing the loud chattering between Kanon and Rena. Then a huge downpour was heard, and the girls looked at each other with wonder.

"What about the audition?" Airin dramatically placed her hands above her head and panicked.
"HOW ARE WE SUPPOSED TO GO HOME?" Churi raised her voice, which turned really squeaky as soon as she spoke.

*Ding* *Dong* *Ding* Dong*

"Attention, Audition Participants, Attention Participants."

"I believe that we have our answer right here." Jurina said softly and placed her hands over Airin and Churi's mouths.
"MMMPHHFF" Airin shouted.
"Shh!" Kumi silenced the beast.

"The audition is postponed under further notice due to the heavy typhoon that is about to hit Japan right now. I repeat, the audition is postponed under further notice due to the heavy typhoon that is about to hit Japan right now. Please leave your contact details to Ms. Kinoshita on the receptionist's counter before leaving and please have a safe day. The studio is closing shortly, staffs and personnel, please do leave after your designated works."

*Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong*

"They should've warned us about this before we even left!" Airin growled angrily as she broke free from Jurina's hand around her mouth.
"But they don't know how to contact us." Akane countered Airin.
"It's the TV's fault! They didn't announce anything that there's gonna be some mega huge-ass typhoon today!" Airin barked at Akane again.
"Yeah... certainly. The TV didn't say anything about a huge typhoon..." Churi paused before saying,"Suspicious..."
"Anyways, there isn't any choice besides going home. If the storm rages on, who knows what will happen to us, we might get stuck here forever." Jurina sighed as she faced the three.
"But- BEFORE that, shouldn't we exchange our mail addresses?" Akane suggested. "If the studio is going to announce when is the date of the audition, we could inform each other and reconfirm the time."
"Yeah! That receptionist may have pulled another dirty trick by that time!" Airin nodded.
"That sounds like a good idea." Kumi gave a thumbs up sign to Akane.

The four huddled together as they brought out their mobile phones and successfully exchanged their mail addresses to each other.

"This isn't the last time you've heard of me. HUAHUAHUA. Anyways, let's go, Churi. We have a train to catch!" Airin dragged Akane with her towards the exit door and headed for the receptionist's counter.
When the two left, there was a pause of silence between Jurina and Kumi, as they have to talk once again to Rena and Kanon.

"Hey, Kumi, ask the two of them if they're ready to go."
"No, Jurina... YOU should ask them. Since you're the brave one anyway..."

The two kept on nudging each other and that they didn't even realize that Kanon and Rena were behind their backs. When Kanon poked Kumi and Rena poked Jurina, Kumi toppled and fell on the ground and Jurina did the same. The two girls high-fived as they laughed. Kumi and Jurina could just smile at each other and help themselves in standing up.

"Anyways, let's go." Rena was still giggling as she grabbed on to Jurina's arm.
Kumi just walked, following the two, with Kanon by her side. When they reached the receptionist's counter, Airin and Akane were already about to leave with umbrellas in in their hands.

"Bye, you guys!" The two bowed and shouted in unison before they left in a hurry, since the downpour was getting stronger.

"We have to get out of here." Kumi faced Kanon and smiled at the girl.
"Un." Kanon just nodded and grabbed Kumi's arm forcefully.

Kumi and Kanon finally handed the sheet of paper to Yukko and left, with Rena and Jurina still in front of them.

"I guess... this is where we part ways..." Rena dramatically looked at Kanon.
"It's... for the best... Rena-hyon..." Kanon followed suit, and Jurina and Kumi looked at them wondering if they were joking or what.
"What's the punchline?" Jurina smiled as she nudged Rena.
"Anyways, Kanon and Kumi, we're leaving." Rena said as she ignored Jurina's comment.
"Do you guys catch a taxi to go home as well?" Kumi asked.
"Nope, I already texted my family driver, and she's gonna send the both of us home. Do you guys wanna come?"
"We can? Really?" Kumi's eyes widened as she heard what Rena said.
"Of course, we'd love to!" Kumi and Kanon said in unison.
"Okay then, oh he's here." Rena pointed at the limousine that stopped in front of them.
"Oh wait... I forgot something..." Kanon said to Rena softly.
"Rena and I will be waiting in here. Kumi, you wait for Kanon there." Jurina said as she led Rena inside the car.
"Roger." Kumi nodded and waited paitently for Kanon with an umbrella in hand.

When Kanon left, Kumi remembered the girl that stared at her with glowing red eyes. Out of curiosity, Kumi decided to inspect the area outside the window.
To Kumi's surprise, there was indeed someone sitting down below, and she looked drenched with rain. She immediately went outside and saw the girl, and the girl immediately disappeared as soon as Kumi got closer.

"Wha-"

Kumi looked at her right and she saw the same girl with the pair of glowing red eyes, staring into her. But for some reason, Kumi doesn't seem to be scared of her anymore, instead, her eyes calmed Kumi down.
The girl opened her mouth and softly spoke,"Y-Yagami Kumi."

Kumi was startled as the girl clearly knew her name... who was she?

"Y-Yes? How did you know my name?"
"I've... I've wanted to meet you... and talk to you..." The girl trembled as she spoke in a raspy tone.

Kumi touched the girl and felt a burning sensation. The girl had a high fever and Kumi knew that she had to do something about it.

"We can talk about that later! You have a fever!"
The girl spoke weakly..."I-I know... but what I have to say is more important than my health... no even my own life..."
"What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I have to take you to the hospital!" Kumi raised her voice as she spoke.
The girl walked forward and tried to run away, but she fell to the ground and she was unable to stand back up.

"Hey!" Kumi went near to the girl and carried her on her arms. "I've got to take you to the hospital!"
"Fine... if that's what you wish." The girl replied weakly, and Kumi could clearly see her face now. The girl's face was bright red most likely because of her fever, but nevertheless, Kumi thought that the girl was pretty and her glowing red eyes just even made her more pretty.

"Kumi!" Kanon shouted at Kumi who was now drenched in rain since she held the girl with both of her arms. "Who is that? What are you doing?"
"Kanon... I've got to help her! Call Jurina!"
"What..?"
"Just do it please!" Kumi screamed at the top of her lungs that startled even Kanon.
Kanon ran as she opened the car's door interrogated Jurina who came out with an umbrella and Jurina nodded and signaled Kanon to get in the car.

"Dude, what happened?! Why are you crying?" Jurina asked as she held the umbrella next to Kumi.

"Crying...? I wasn't-" Kumi looked at Jurina skeptically as she realized that it was indeed her own tears that fell down her cheeks.
"You are. Who's that girl?!"
"Help her Jurina.. she's burning with a high fever!"
"B-But..." Jurina looked away, only to find Kumi's eyes fixated unto hers.
"Okay, okay!" Jurina was panicking deep inside but she somehow regained her composure."Let's bring her to the car. I'll ask Rena later."
Without even realizing it, Kumi bowed down and said,"Thank you Jurina!"
"Don't mention it pal!" When Jurina felt the girl's body she knew that the girl was in need of immediate medical attention,"Let's go! This girl is in really bad condition!"

---
To be continued
---

And so the some mysteries have to be solved...
Why wasn't the huge typhoon announced in the TV? Was it even a typhoon in the first place?
Who was the girl with glowing red eyes?

~~Is this fic gonna be KumiYuri or KumiNon the force on both sides are strong~~ :bleed eyes:
~~Will Airin catch dat train?~~

Find out in the next chapter!
-----
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter I
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 07, 2014, 03:04:32 PM: Looks like I know the answer.... :) :) :)

Me like it now.... :wub: :wub: :wub:

Waiting for your next update :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter I
Post by: Shinoki on April 08, 2014, 12:23:07 AM: You're making me shudder from...the doki doki-ness...
Ah... Wow...
I wonder...
Loving the cast so far though~
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter II - The Girl's Identity
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 09, 2014, 05:04:28 PM: A/N:
To those who are still reading my story, and especially to those who commented thank you!
This is I guess.. gonna be a short chapter. :huhuh
I'm gonna update as fast as I could. 8)
Anyways, this is the 2nd Chapter of Re:DUX! Enjoy! Some recaps, and it's now the time to reveal the identity of the girl with the glowing red eyes (which is probably reaaaaally obvious now.) and her secret.
And don't forget to let me know what you guys think (If it's getting boring or subtle at some points, I'm really sorry.) :nervous
(P.S: I am sorry for all grammatical error in this fic for English is not my first language. If there is something that you would like to point out, please do comment down below and I will edit it immediately, thank you.)
---

Chapter II - The Girl's Identity

---

"Kumi, are you okay?" Jurina pats Kumi, who seemed to have calmed down since they arrived in the hospital.
"Un." Kumi reasurringly looks up and fakes a smile to Jurina, who seemed to be relieved to see the girl smile for the first time since they found the mysterious girl.
"Kumi! The doctor is calling for you!"
"Okay Kanon!" Kumi immediately stood up as she heard those words,"Excuse me, Jurina."

"Um.." Kumi tried to read the name on the doctor's nameplate,"Dr... Kashiwagi...-san?"
"Yes, are you... Miss Yagami Kumi?" Dr. Kashiwagi said as she once again checked the paper handed to her.
Kumi nodded in agreement,"Um.. ano... Dr. Kashiwagi is she gonna be fine? Does she need to stay here for days, months or even a year? Tell me doctor is she gonna be alright?" Kumi worringly spurt out the words as fast as she could while on the verge of crying.
"Calm down, Yagami-san. She's gonna be fine. She just needs bedrest. She can be discharged and out of this hospital tomorrow." Kashiwagi-san pats the girl and reassuringly smiles to her.
Kumi couldn't stop herself from feeling relieved of the good news and she fell on her knees crying. She didn't even know who this person was, but for some reason it feels like as if she knew her for a very long time already. Kashiwagi-san made a really interesting face as she didn't know what to do when Kumi cried down the floor and tried to pat and reassure her, but to no avail, Kumi's crying just intesified. Luckily, Jurina and Kanon immediately rushed to the scene and helped Kumi to stand back up and they both apologized to the doctor for Kumi's actions.
"Okay, I need to get going now. My nurse, Watanabe-san, is going to keep you guys updated about her health." Kashiwagi-san smiled as she excused herself and left the scene.

"Oy, Kumi, what happened to you?" Jurina skeptically asked, "Who is that girl anyway?"
"I... don't know." Kumi said in-between sobs,"I... don't know her. I don't even know why I'm crying...!" Kumi wailed loudly.
"Well, turn it down! The people here are gonna get distracted from your wailing! You're like a little kid!" Kanon angrily replied.
Kumi looked at Kanon with pleading eyes that were on the verge of crying again as Jurina cheered on like a kid herself,"Yeah, chew on her more, Kanon. That's it!"
"...Sorry Kumi." Kanon shifted her gaze from Kumi's,"Jurina, please take care of her." then she excused herself and left, for the restroom maybe.

Jurina slowly guided her still-in-the-state of crying friend Kumi on the nearest bench and put an arm around her shoulder. She then stared at Kumi's eyes and unexpectedly hugged her tight. From that moment on, Kumi calmed down and stopped crying and Jurina let go of her and tried to talk seriously.
"Kumi, seriously, Rena, Kanon and I are all worried about you." Jurina softly spoke as she stared at the ceiling.
"I'm sorry... for causing trouble..." Kumi looked down the floor regrettably,"I just didn't know what to do."
"Could you tell me what happened back there? I mean... the details weren't that clear to me. All I saw was you holding that girl in your arms."
"Do you remember what I told you when we were at the vending machines by the window? That weird question?"
"I do. That girl who had glowing red eyes."
"It's her." Jurina gasped and was at a loss for words when Kumi continued her story,"You see? I didn't believe you that you didn't see the girl. I thought that the girl might've hid herself before I told you she was there. So when Kanon said that she has to go back inside the studio, I used it as a perfect opportunity to find her."
"Was it really her?" Kumi nodded, and Jurina asked her to continue.
"So, I checked the window outside, and I indeed saw her hiding. When I finally saw her and was about to touch her, she immediately teleported from where she was to the area behind me."
"Were you able to ask her what she wanted? I mean, if you were the only that was able to spot her, then you were her target, right?"
"I was able to ask her what she wanted. She needs to tell me something important."
"Something... important? That's kind of a varied answer..."
"Then I happened to notice that she was both talking and moving weirdly. It turns out that she had such a high fever, and she told me to ignore it. What she was about to tell me was something more important than her own health or even her life."
"That's... crazy.."
"I know. It's hard to believe it Jurina, and that's why I want to know for myself."

Suddenly, a nurse with a small stature and perfect bangs went near Kumi and Jurina. She seems to have brought good news for them,"The patient is awake. You're Yagami-san, right? Nice to meet you, I'm Watanabe-san."
"Nice to meet you Watanabe-san. Yes, I am Yagami Kumi. Can we go see her?" Kumi asked politely.
"Yup. She does seem to be looking for you, anyway." The nurse smiled as she asked another question,"Is she blind or some sort of eye infection?"
"I don't think so, Why?" Kumi answered nervously.
"She didn't open her eyes when she asked me to call you. I was surprised when she talked. I thought that she her eyeballs removed or something."
"Nah, don't worry about it too much! She's just like that." Jurina smiled as she made a thumbs-up sign to the startled nurse.
"A-Ah! Is that so. She's like Brock from Pokemon!" Watanabe-san nodded to herself, while Kumi and Jurina just nodded, not knowing the reference or the joke.
"Okay then, I'll be excusing myself! I have another patient to examine! I'll check out Brock-chan later!" She said as she waved off with a smile.

"She seems nice." Jurina smiled to Kumi.
"She is." Kumi smiled to Jurina as well. "Let's go then."
Jurina nodded as she followed Kumi to the mysterious girl's bedroom. Kumi takes small steps as her breathing intensifies and her heart beats faster and faster as they get nearer the girl's whereabouts. When they arrived, the girl suddenly rose up from the bed, surprising Jurina.

"UWAAA" Jurina screams as she hides behind Kumi. "S-She's scaaaary Kumi!"
"Yagami-sama. I see that you have brought a companion with you." The girl said, with her eyes still shut.
"Is it okay?" Kumi worringly asked.
"It's fine. You want her beside you when I reveal the truth right?" The girl smirked,"She's a bit of a scary cat though."
Jurina stepped up to the girl and shouted,"No, I'm not! I was just surprised, That's all."
"But you just said that I was scary."
"Because you're not a human! What kind of human detects people's presence while their eyelids are still closed? And what's with your creepy way of sitting up?" Jurina whined.

To Jurina's surprise, the girl opened her eyes, and Jurina's gaze was pierced by her red and glowing eyes. Jurina fell back down on the floor with widened eyes.

"R-Red... eyes.."Jurina stammered as she mustered up the courage to look up the girl's eyes.
"Hm... I can see you clearly now. You do have an appearance of a scaredy cat." The girl smiled again.
"Wait, you don't look scary now. Your face just looks round LIKE A BALL!" Jurina shouted.
"She's cute despite being round." Kumi smiled as she went near the girl.
"Stop being acting so smooth! Help me out here!" Jurina whined as she tugged on Kumi's skirt. "Isn't it possible that you may just be wearing contacts?"
The girl shaked her head from side to side,"Wanna check out?" She said as she gently pressed her iris, revealing no such magical trick.
"And it's glowing, Jurina. It's not just color red. It's glowing. Can't you see?" Kumi said as she pointed at the girl's eyes.
"EEEHHHHHHHHHH~" Jurina whined as she now held unto Kumi's arm tightly.
Ignoring Jurina's pleas, Kumi decided to ask the mysterious girl a question. "What's your name?"

"Ki-Kizaki... Yuria." The girl shyly and awkwardly smiled at Kumi.
Kumi smiled as she held out her hand,"Nice to meet you then, Yuria."
Yuria hesitatingly took the hand held out to her and tried to smile. "Nice to meet you too."

Interrupting their introductions, Jurina faked a cough as she tried to step between them.
"So, Yuria. So what's the truth."

"I'm not from this world."
"That's kind of obvious." Jurina said as she pointed at her eyes.
"I'm not from this world and timeline."
"Explain more about your 'world' and your 'timeline' then." Jurina smirked as Yuria deadpanned at her.
"My world... has solved every problem that the people in this time frame hasn't. Oxygen, food, water and other necessities are all in abundance as it became an infinite resource." Yuria looked at Kumi before she continued,"And you, Yagami Kumi, had something to do about it."

Kumi confusedly looked at Yuria as she pointed at herself. "ME?"
Yuria nodded as she looked at Kumi,"Yes. Others may not believe this judging from what your records and cards look though."
Jurina laughed as she was cut off by Yuria,"You... accidentally made a superior specie of humans."
"Accidentally." Kumi said as she shrugged off the statement.
"You made me." Yuria smiled as she waved at Kumi.
Jurina and Kumi gasped with their eyes widened as much as possible.

"YOU'RE LYING!~" Jurina shouted as she hit Kumi.
"A-Ah! I don't even know... h-huh..WHAT?!" Kumi said as she looked into Yuria one more time.
"The species you have created have immortality, special gifts or superhuman abilities, as you would call it here."
"But there is one flaw. Right. It always ends with that." Jurina said and Yuria nodded.

"We've become unstoppable."

"Right now, the time machine is under development, and I am one of the first superior humans to step foot into this timeline."
"So you've brought company, or some unknown people may have infiltrated our timeline?" Jurina curiously.
"Both." Yuria smiled as the Kumi and Jurina made dreadful faces.
"Actually, proof of unknown people infiltrating this timeline has been made obvious." Yuria smirked as she said,"The typhoon."

"Right. There's no way such a huge typhoon would just build up in a middle of a sunny summer day." Kumi nodded as she nudged Jurina to agree with her.
"That was originally the mission I was here for, to destroy all of those who infiltrated this timeline illegally." Yuria smiled as she pointed at herself,"But this happened to me."
"Why do you even need to tell me this? Why do you even need to tell us this?" Kumi asked confusedly.
"Because... the Kuuchan from our timeline said that you hold the answer." Yuria pointed at Kumi. "And your friends do, as well."

"We're still alive then?"
"Yeah. Cause you guys were the first test subjects for that very experiment."
"It sounds weird, I kind of find it funny and yet I feel like it really happened..." Kumi said as she clutched her chest.
"Of course. Because it did." Yuria smiled as she patted Kumi's back.
"You really... really haven't heard of me?" Yuria questioned the two.
"Your name... does sound familiar." Kumi said as she rubbed her chin.
"I'm not familiar with famous people, so I don't know!~" Jurina whined as she raised her fist.

"By the way... Yuria." Kumi fidgeted as she messed with her fingers. "What's our relationship in the world you're from?"
Yuria raised at finger at Kumi's lips as she said,"It's... a secret." and winked at her.
"Sounds fishy." Jurina said as she stared into Yuria.
"You whine and wonder about everything, how old are you? 11?" Yuria laughed and Kumi giggled while Jurina looked annoyed.

Suddenly, Rena, Kimoto, Airin and Akane entered the room without knocking, and what Yuria looked stunned them.

Kumi whispered to Jurina,"Why are they here?"
Jurina whispered back,"If you're talking about Airin and Akane, well... the heavy downpour already stopped, and maybe Rena told them the news about us bringing a random girl to the hospital. And they got interested for some reason." Kumi nodded as Jurina made a thumbs up sign to her.

"Why do you have red eyes?" Airin said as she went nearer to Yuria."Are those real?"
"Who are you anyway?" Churi said as she went near as well.
Pushing the two out of the way, Kanon emerged from where she stood. "How did you know Kumi?"
"I don't feel like explaining anymore... ask Jurina the Whiny and Kuuchan... I mean, Kuumin." Yuria said as she shifted her gaze and climbed on the bed. "I'm tired. I'm going to sleep."
"Hey, don't you just call me Jurina the Whiny!" Jurina pouted at Yuria who is now fast asleep.
"Shut up, Jurina. She's sleeping." Rena said as she grabbed onto Jurina's arm.
"Let's get out. I'll explain everything. And Jurina the Whiny, you help me too." Kumi said as she nudged Jurina.
"Mou... I give up." Jurina sighed as her tension went down considerably.
---

"Ehh? You don't expect us to believe everything that she says right?!" Rena said as she furrowed her eyebrows in suspicion.
"It doesn't sound real. She could be nuts." Kanon said as she shifted her gaze away from Kumi's.
"It does sound like a good plot for an anime." Airin nodded in agreement.
"Now, I have questions if the humans formulated an elixir for birds to live forever!" Akane shouted enthusiastically.
"Well, maybe we did, since she said that the humans have evolved into superior beings." Jurina said as she smiled at Akane.
"We shouldn't trust her yet. I still find it impossible to believe in such a story that doesn't make any sense." Kanon retorted.
"I trust her. Even if you guys don't." Kumi said with confidence. "I know that she'll be able to make you guys trust her."
"I wish." Kanon shrugged as she sighed.

Kumi furrowed her eyebrows at Kanon and ignored her statement. She then notices the approaching Nurse Watanabe, who immediately runs to her.

"Yagami-san, here's the girl's lunch." Mayu smiled as she handed her the tray.
"Her name's Kizaki Yuria. You can call her Yuria." Yagami smiled as she waved the running Watanabe off.

Kumi leaves Airin and Churi meddling with Airin's sketchpad, and Jurina the Whiny clinging on to Rena, who kept on pushing her away, and Kanon looking troubled. Kanon fishes her phone that was in her pocket and types the a certain name in the internet browser.

"It can't... be!"

~TBC
---
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter II [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 09, 2014, 06:02:23 PM: oh my god! what happened?
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter II [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 09, 2014, 06:06:19 PM: One word: KYAAAAAAAAAA~!!!!!!

Kumiyuri~!!!!!! (eventhought there's Kanon) :wub: :wub: :wub:

Really man... Another supernatural, sci-fi and action~!!!! Me like this fic now.... XD XD XD

I wonder what's happening right now....

Waiting for your next update.... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter III [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 11, 2014, 11:41:06 AM: A/N: Thank you once again for reading the last chapter, especially to those who commented!
I began to think on how to end this fic at this point, and I've come to a conclusion already, but I can still prolong the story if needed.
Anyways, please do enjoy the 3rd Chapter of Re:DUX! (If you're gonna ask for the drawing, yes, I did draw it.) (If you can't read what Churi could, that's perfectly fine since it's her ability. lolol)

---
Chapter III - To Trust or to Doubt

---

Jurina's head was still filled with doubt from what Yuria said. She finds it hard to believe that she would even get to this kind of situation after meeting Kumi. It was their first day of being friends and all sorts of mishaps and randomness have already happened to her life. And was also surprised at how Airin, Churi and Rena acted when she tried to explain what Yuria said. They all decided to believe in Yuria, and it makes Jurina think about what side she should take on to. Kanon on the other hand, refused to believe in Yuria, which was understandable. Kanon was just thinking as practical and logical as possible, how a normal person would. Jurina scratched her head in frustration. Which side should she believe in?! Should she trust Yuria, who was supposedly telling the truth (which was undeniably impossible) or refuse to believe in her, like what Kanon did?

"Jurina!"

Jurina jumped from her seat as she heard Rena shouting her name.

"Are you okay? Why did you stand all of a sudden?" Rena furrowed her eyebrows at her, making Jurina realize what she have done.
"I'm fine... I'm just thinking about something..." Jurina said as she sat down.
Rena laughed as she patted Jurina's back. "What? Thinking? That's so not you, Jurina."
Jurina stared down at the floor and smiled to herself,"I know."

"If you're thinking about Yuria... well, I also had doubts about her." Rena said as she crossed her arms and stared at the ceiling. "I think it's probably fine to doubt her words, and even this whole situation as well." Rena smirked as she said,"I won't be surprised if a camera would just suddenly jump at us and some random variety people would shout "Prank Successful!" while laughing their asses off at how we stupidly believed this. Of course, Kumi, Yuria, Akane, Airin and Kanon would high-five themselves for doing a pretty good job at that."

"That would be amusing to watch on TV." Jurina shrugged.
Rena giggled as she said,"I know."

"Rena."

Rena looked at Jurina skeptically as soon as the girl mentioned her name and asked in wonder,"What is it, Jurina?"

"What made you want to trust Yuria?"

Rena closed her eyes for a second while smiling, and said,"I don't know either, Jurina." then opened her eyes and gazed into Jurina's eyes,"I just felt like everything she said was real."
Jurina smiled as she hugged Rena and said,"If you trust her, then I trust her too."

"That's good to hear." Rena smiled as she hugged back.

-

"Airin, what are you doing at a time like this?"

Airin looked up from her laptop and smiled,"Drawing. I forgot my sketchbook and I'm bored."
"Really." Churi went nearer and leaned on Airin's body to take a closer look at what she's drawing. "Yuria... the ultra badass girl from the future?!" She read the title above the drawing.

(https://31.media.tumblr.com/9a8a48d60fd96050c9fd894a0d1e3353/tumblr_n3v1dgePbo1rku873o1_500.png)

Airin put a finger at Churi's lips and made a hissing sound,"Quiet! I don't want anyone to hear about this. You have perfect sight though."
"I think Kanon already heard what you said." Akane said as she pointed at Kanon, who was indeed looking at her drawing with an unimpressed expression on her face.
"You like Yuria?" Kanon raised a brow at Airin.
"Maybe." Airin said as she shifted her gaze from the two girls.
A few seconds of awkward silence ensued, but Kanon decided to speak up. "Akane... are you jealous?"
Akane squirmed at her seat and blushed intensely as she couldn't find the right words to speak. Airin on the other hand, she stopped from drawing and hung her mouth low at Kanon's statement.
"Wha-?"
"I-I-I'm n-not jealous!" Akane raised her voice as she spoke and glared at Airin,"T-There's no way that I'm jealous because of this certain hentai baka friend of mine!"
"Hey! I may be a hentai, but I'm no baka!" Airin pointed at Churi with a menacing look. "Take that back!"
Akane stood up as she pointed blatantly at Airin and shouted,"Only if you won against me in a match of wrestling!"
Kanon stared in awe at the two as Airin shouted back,"I'm definitely making you take your words back!"
Akane glared at Kanon's direction and shouted,"Kanon! You're gonna be the referee!" and grabbed the younger girl's arm as they headed for the restroom.

Kanon felt unnerved as she knew at the back of her mind that this match will not end well, She shouldn't have asked that question, and she should take note of that the next time.

-

"I know you're not even sleeping, Yuria." Kumi said as she laid the tray on the table beside her.
Yuria smirked as she sat back up without a word on her lips. She just continued to stare at Kumi, who's gaze was unfaltering and full of seriousness. Kumi was the one to cut the silence off,"I know that you want to talk to me in private."

"How did you know?" Yuria asked curiously, with a smile still embedded on her pouty lips.

Breaking the serious atmosphere, Kumi scratched the back of her haid and suddenly giggled,"Who knows."

Yuria now got out of her bed after removing the covers from her way, and faced the blushing Kumi.

"You're blushing. Did you fall for me?" Yuria smirked as she fixed the locks of her hair that was blocking her view. "That was fast."
"W-W... What?" Kumi spurt out as she blushed in a deeper hue of red, "N-No... of course not!"
"I was joking." Yuria shrugged.
"I... I knew that." Kumi looked down at the floor with a downcast expression on her face.

A few silent seconds rendered inside the room as Kumi awkwardly looked at Yuria's face and broke the silence. "What do you need to tell me?"

Yuria lifted her index finger up her cheek and furrowed her eyebrows,"I don't know exactly. Kuuchan sent me something that I was supposed to give you."
Kumi sighed deeply as she said,"Kuuchan... Kuuchan who?"
"You. Kumi from the future." Yuria said as she shifted her gaze,"I'm sorry. I'm just used to calling you by that name in our timeline..."
Kumi reassuringly smiled at Yuria,"I don't mind. You can call me Kuuchan."

"So, where's this something that I asked myself to send to myself?"

"It's in there." Yuria said as she pointed at the backpack that she carried when Kumi spotted her in the studio.
Kumi gently lifted the bag, and she immediately noticed how heavy the bag was, even though at first glance, the bag doesn't even contain anything. She had to stand up from her seat and use all the force of both of her arms to lift a bag that an elementary student carries everyday to school, and Yuria laughed at her as she struggled to do so. Kumi's veins were already popping out of her forehead as she handed Yuria her bag, and Yuria was almost out of breath from laughing too much.

"Why the hell was it so heavy?!" Kumi whined as she slowly massaged her arms. Yuria reassuringly smiled at her after wiping her tears of laughter,"Don't worry, I'll massage you later." And that statement made Kumi blush again, and she wished that Yuria wouldn't notice, and thankfully, the girl didn't.
"Well, it's because of this." Yuria said as she raised a small floating cube, and Kumi was shocked by how science-y the device looked. It seemed unreal, with blinking lights and unknown patterns on it, and it levitated on Yuria's palm.
"What's that?" Kumi said as she pointed on the small artifact.
"Let's just say that it works like a convenient portable storage that can store infinite number of things inside." Yuria smiled as she handed Kumi the cube,"Say the word Double Peace to it, if you may."
"Okay." Kumi gulped before continuing,"Double Peace."

The machine beeped as it omitted a sound,"VOICE REGONIZED. INITIATING EJECTION OF THE SELECTED ITEM, 'KUUCHAN'S TABLET'. SAY OKAY TO CONTINUE, OR SAY NO TO STOP THE OPERATION."

"Say Okay." Yuria said as she crossed her arms.
"O-Okay!" Kumi raised her tone, and the machine beeped again.

"5 SECONDS TO EJECTION. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. EJECT."

Kumi was shocked as a tablet suddenly flew out of the small cube, and Yuria immediately jumped out of her bed to catch it. Kumi watched in awe as if the scene that just happened was a scene in movies, which were always in slow motion. When Yuria landed on the floor, Kumi clapped based on instincts, which made Yuria giggle, and Kumi feel a little embarrassed of her actions.

"Hmm... it doesn't seem to have a lot of power left." Yuria said as she shaked the tablet, hoping to get a proper response out of the gadget. "And I think that Kuuchan forgot to put the charger in there."
"How about the memory storage data? Perhaps we could go on with that."
"But the chip that contains the data hasn't been invented in this era." Yuria furrowed her eyebrows as she continued,"I doubt that any computer on this world would even manage to open the file."
"I'm going to blame myself then, for being an idiot in the future."
Yuria laughed as she sat beside Kumi, making Kumi's heart beat faster and louder than before. "I think that if we uncover some of the people from my timeline they should be able to find a solution. For now, well... we have no choice but to put it back."

Kumi stared at Yuria's face and said,"I still find it hard to believe... everything."
Yuria shifted her gaze from Kumi's and smiled wryly,"I'm pretty sure that everyone doubted me when you and Jurina tried to explain. That is understandable, since it sounds impossible." Yuria then reached for Kumi's shoulders and massaged them gently,"But if you don't plan on trusting me and believing in my words and in yourselves, this timeline would be in ruins. Innocent lives will be sacrificed. Turmoil will rule the land."
Kumi's eyes widened as she raised her voice,"WHAT? We would all be in trouble?!"
Yuria nodded as she continued to gently press onto Kumi's back,"Yup. It's possible that everyone would be annihilated."
"But how come we're the only ones that are gonna help you?" Kumi sighed. "Don't you guys have reinforcements?"
"Yes, we do. But since our time machine is still in development, well... I was a test subject and I luckily came here alive. I still have to report to them, but I have no idea how to since Kuuchan's tablet has depleted energy."
"So... the future me probably thinks you're dead." Kumi said as she placed her arm on Yuria's lap for her to massage next.
"Yup. And as how stupid she would be, well... I think that she would dare to use the time machine thinking that I'm in trouble." Yuria giggled as Kumi blushed again. "And probably Jurina the Whiny, Rena, Airin and Churi would've done everything to stop her."
"But there's one question that remains, why did the evil superhumans want to infiltrate this timeline? I think that they should've brought trouble to the next generation instead."
"But this is the timeline is when you started to think about developing the drug that can turn normal people into superhumans." Yuria said as she continued to softly massage Kumi's other arm.
"Isn't that a bit too early...?!" Kumi said as she almost removed her hand from Yuria's grip.
"The future can change in an instant, no matter how impossible it would sound." Yuria said as she grabbed on to Kumi's arm to stop it from flailing around. "This was the timeline wherein you started to have a thought in your head that says,'Why can't people just make superhumans?'" After 10 years, you have finished developing it and have injected it to almost every human on planet earth."
"So what about all the fighting that we are supposed to be involved in?" Kumi asked in a worried tone.
"That's easy. Your future selves have developed each of their own weapons and they are all inside the small cube there." Yuria said as she pointed once again at the glowing and levitating cube,"The catch is, well, you need proper training to handle the weapons. Because it's very dangerous, you could even kill yourselves if you mishandled it."
"That sounds nifty and dangerous."
"Don't worry, the weapons itself has built-in-modes that detect wherein you are capable of handling it. If it thinks that you are suitable, even if you are far away, the weapon will immediately fly in your hand and will grant you strength, speed, and vitality."
"What happens if we're not suitable?"
"Then you need more training." Yuria smiled as she patted Kumi's back reassuringly,"And you guys need constant training. If you stop your training, the weapon might think that you are not capable, and it will never yield to your command ever again. But if you won't stop your training, well, the weapon forged for you will become more stronger and will grant you more powers."
"So, it can also morph and things like that? What do you call it... transform?"
"Yup, it would. If you grow much much stronger, it would transform into a more suitable weapon for your current strength."
"So... Who will be training us? And when will it start?"
Yuria smirked as she said,"It's still noon right? We could start now."
Kumi smiled awkwardly as she said,"Y-You're still in no condition, I think..."
"Oh, that wouldn't be a problem." Yuria smiled as she stood up and put the cube inside her backpack. "That wouldn't be a problem at all."

Kumi's mouth hung low as Yuria removed her hospital gown and it revealed a body that she wouldn't have imagined.
"WHAA!" Kumi screamed as she tried to look away.

Inside Kumi's head, her angel and demon were arguing whether to look or not.

Angel Kumi: We can't look at Yuria's body!
Demon Kumi: Oh yes we could! She stripped in front of us! It's literally her fault!
Angel Kumi: But we couldn't just...
Demon Kumi: Is she hot or not? Just look at her! Nothing wrong is gonna happen from looking ya know.
Angel Kumi: Well she is... hot.
Demon Kumi: So, ya wanna continue on looking right?
Angel Kumi: I do...
Demon Kumi: So, what do ya wanna say to Kumi?
Angel Kumi: KUMI YOU BASTARD IF YOU LOOK AWAY FROM YURIA I SWEAR WE'RE GONNA SEND YOU DOWN TO THE DEPTHS OF HELL!
Demon Kumi: Welcome to the right side, pal.

Kumi sighed as she argued with her head, 'Goddamit, you're not helping at all! GO AWAY!'

"You can look, you know." Yuria giggled as she erotically said,"I won't be mad~"
Kumi covered her eyes as she tried to peek and saw Yuria putting on her clothes that were laid on the table.
When Yuria finished putting her headphones and her hoodie on, she faced Kumi, who was still covering her eyes but leaving a space for her to peek into. "I told you that I'm not gonna get mad, you know."

Kumi shyly gulped as Yuria pulled her up from the chair and carried her away to the bench where Jurina and Rena were. Rena was sleeping on Jurina's lap as Jurina was singing a lullaby for her. Realizing that there was someone in front of her, Jurina immediately stopped and stared at the figure in front of her.

"Yuria?! What the heck, why are you outside of your room?" Jurina raised her voice but suddenly remembered that Rena was sleeping in her lap. "...Why the heck are you outside of your room?" She repeated in a lower tone.
"Hmm, I still need to train you guys." Yuria smirked as she popped a bubblegum in her mouth.
"What do you mean train?" Jurina furrowed her eyebrows at Yuria.
"As what I've said, I'm gonna train you guys. You're gonna help me save the world whether you like it or not. If you don't want to, you can whine all day and watch the earth explode in smithereens."
"The earth will explode?!"
"Yes, Yes it would if you would just do nothing and lull Rena to sleep." Yuria smiled as she grabbed the glowing cube from her bag.
"But if she woke up, all of us could be in the hospital." Jurina gulped as she said,"Rena's scary. Real scary."
"Hmm... I did see that mode before, and it's a good thing that there's a melonpan in here." Yuria said as she handed Jurina the cube. "Now say the words, Gekikara."
Jurina pointed at herself and said,"Me?"
Yuria frowned and said,"No, not you. I'm gonna ask myself, since I handed the cube to myself."
"You didn't have to be so sassy. Gosh." Jurina sighed as she spoke, "Gekikara."

The machine once again beeped and ommitted a sound that almost made Jurina jump,"VOICE REGONIZED. INITIATING EJECTION OF THE SELECTED ITEM, 'RENA'S MELONPAN'. SAY OKAY TO CONTINUE, OR SAY NO TO STOP THE OPERATION."
Jurina stammered as she said, "O-Okay."
The machine beeped again and a voice once again said,"5 SECONDS TO EJECTION. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. EJECT."
This time, the melonpan almost hit Yuria in the face, but once again, she managed to catch it without a problem. She then proceeded to wave the melon pan near Rena's nose. Smelling a familiar odor of her favorite melonpan, Rena jumped up and snatched the melon pan from Yuria's hands at ate it.

"Where's Kanon and the others?" Kumi asked Jurina.
"Akane said something about a wrestling match between Airin and herself inside the restroom. Kanon was dragged away to be the referee." Rena mumbled before she bit a part of the melonpan again.
"Let's go. Jurina, grab Rena and silently tell her the details of what we're planning on doing." Yuria said as she walked off and Kumi, Jurina and Rena reluctantly followed her.

-

"Ka-Kanon... he..lp.." Airin said in a weak tone.
"You're really weak, huh." Kanon said as she helped Airin to stand back up.
"I won. And I'm never taking it back. You're officially a baka now." Akane cheered as she jumped up and down.

Suddenly, the restroom door budged open, despite of it having a lock. Rena, Jurina, and Kumi were all staring in awe as Yuria single-handedly pushed the door. Kanon accidentally let go of Airin, and she fell down on the floor with her face planted onto the cold tiles. Akane on the other hand, with her quick reflexes, she jumped backwards to avoid any damage.

"Let's go." Yuria said as she helped Kanon in making Airin stand.
"Where to?" Akane raised a brow at Yuria.
"Training. Ask Jurina the Whiny for details, or wait till I explain when we arrive at the venue of our training." Yuria said as she pointed at Jurina.
"How are we gonna get there?" Kumi asked worringly.

Yuria once again took out the cube and mustered understandable words. In mere seconds, a device that looks like a glowstick ejected itself from the cube. Kumi, witnessing the scene for three times now, she didn't budge an inch, and Jurina didn't as well. Rena and Kanon on the other hand, they looked at the device with awe, while Churi excitingly held Airin's hand tight and screamed, "Look, Airin! Look!"
Airin winced in pain as she weakly said,"I-I'm looking, g...goddamit! Churi it hurts!"

"Grab on to me everyone!" Yuria yelled as the stick glowed blue. Yuria grabbed Kumi and hugged her tight. Airin, being weak and unable to stand, Akane had to carry her in her arms as Akane tried to grab on Yuria's shoulder. Rena and Jurina held on to Yuria's back while on the other hand, Kanon grabbed on Yuria's arm that held Kumi and glared at Yuria who was unfazed by her actions. Yuria muttered a few words as they found themselves floating mid-air in an unknown dimension.

"WHOA!" Churi screamed as she nearly let Airin fall to her death.
"CHURI! WHAT THE HELL!" Airin yelled.
"Furuyanagi, stop shouting and squirming unless you plan on dying." Yuria shouted.
The two finally shut up as they found themselves seemingly being transported to a jungle.

When they found themselves finally landing on the ground, they all let go of Yuria and went on examing different things, except for Kanon, who doesn't want to let go of Yuria. Yuria stared at Kanon, and the girl stared back. Realizing the reason why Kanon didn't want to let go of her, she broke off her hug with Kumi and fixed Kumi's ruffled hairstyle. Finally, after Yuria let go of Kumi, she went away with Airin and Akane who was calling for her name.

"Are you okay?" Yuria worringly caressed Kumi's cheek.
"Un.. I'm fine." Kumi blushed as she remembered Yuria's scent and how her arms felt when she held her close.

"Hey, Yuria, when is this training starting?" Kanon shouted, snapping Kumi from her thoughts.

Yuria clapped her hands, and in an instant, the grounds that they were standing at suddenly transformed into a huge battle ring. From the far side of the battle ring, a building emerged from the ground as well.

"Welcome to... Sakae Island." Yuria said loud and clear for everyone to hear.

---

TBC~

Btw: I'm sorry for a slight delay in this chapter. To make up for it, I shall finish the fourth one by midnight in my timezone (GMT +8). Lol.
(And feel free to punch me if I wasn't able to do so.)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter III [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 11, 2014, 12:11:48 PM: OMG~!!! OMG~!!! OMG~!!! OMG~!!! OMG~!!!

Me want this now~!!!! Especially Kumiyuri... :wub: :wub: :wub:

Waiting for your next update... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter III [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 11, 2014, 01:36:42 PM: Jurina only listen to Rena right?

I cannot imagine jealous churi here :lol:

Why is Yuria so cool!~~~

Kumi stop imagining things and Yuria is teasing Kumi, so cute :wub:

I am waiting for the next chapter :cow:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.1 [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 11, 2014, 04:34:17 PM: A/N: I managed to post before 12 AM in here. YAY
Anyways, thank you for those who have read the previous chapter, for those who left a thank you in my post, and also, for those who always leave me a reply!
I hope that this chapter will be able to comply to all of you guys' expectations. Anyways, I bring you the Fourth Chapter of Re:DUX! Enjoy!
Please do comment and let me know what you guys think!

(P.S: TO THE READERS: I have a hiatus starting from April 16 up to either late May or early June. I'm sorry for the long absence, but I hope that you would continue to support the fic while I'm gone. I'm going on a vacation in a province, and the word "wi-fi" or "internet" is word I have never heard of in the residents' conversations. I'll be sure to make the chapters while I'm at it, and upload it as soon as I can. While I'm still here, where internet exists, I'm gonna try to update as fast as I could, as long as my brain could handle it. Anyways, once again, I'm really really sorry.:bow: )

Btw: Enjoy the first part of the so-called training! So is it gonna be? :lol:

---

Chapter IV- Training part 1

---

"This place looks amazing." Kumi shuddered at the view of the jungle shifting into a battle ground fit for more than thousands of people to fit in. Akane ran around inspecting every nook and cranny of the place where they stood, while Airin was down at the floor, murmuring about thanking god for sparing her life. Jurina ran around like a monkey while Rena stared in awe of the forcefield that surrounded them. Kanon on the other hand, stood there calmly, while glaring at Yuria intensely. Yuria, realizing the heated gaze upon her, shot a smile to Kanon, which made the other girl infuriated and stop her glaring.

While Jurina was running around crazy, she thought of trying to break out of the battle grounds, which was a really, really bad decision. She prepared herself to run from a distance and smack herself on the forcefield, and when she did, a loud thump was heard, making the others face the source of the sound.

Yuria face-palmed herself,"What the hell, Jurina!" and ran to where Jurina passed out. The others followed suit, except for Kanon.

Surprisingly, even though Rena was thought to be weak and unathletic, she was the first one to reach Jurina. She raised her face up from the floor and calmly said,"Yuria, do you have a first aid kit with you?"
Finally caught up with Rena, Yuria nodded as she immediately summoned the medical kit from the mysterious glowing cube.

"Is she okay?" Yuria worringly asked Rena, who was too focused on treating Jurina's wounds to answer.
Now, the others, Akane followed by Airin and Kumi arrived at the scene and Yuria was doing her best to fend them all off.

"How is she?" Akane worringly asked Yuria, who kept on pushing the three of them aside.
"Jurina's dead?" Airin pushed as hard as she could but Yuria wouldn't budge.
"Dude, Jurina, don't die on me!" Kumi yelled.

"Jurina's fine. She's not dead." Yuria calmly told the three. "Let Rena do her work. I know what she's capable of."
The three nodded and made a 'is that so' expression on their faces. Yuria sighed as the three finally calmed down, and she thought that trying to get a hold of four idiots was too much work for her to handle.

"Churi, since you're the fastest, can you run to Kanon and drag her here?" Yuria smirked as she placed her arm on Akane's shoulder.
"Of course!" Akane yelled before she ran off.

But there are things that idiots could do, and they were pretty good at. Yuria smiled as she saw Churi arguing with Kanon, and it didn't take long for Churi to lose her nerve and drag the hell out of the poor Kanon who doesn't want to look at Yuria. When Churi finally arrived, with Kanon on the ground, Kumi and Airin had to assist the poor girl just to help her stand up.

"And so, here's the thing you four." Yuria slightly paused before saying,"Those two won't be able to undergo the training. Jurina is injured badly for trying to break out of the barrier, and right now as you could see, well Rena's checking on her."
"So?" Kanon spoke in an annoyed tone.
"So... you four are the first ones to undergo the training." Yuria smirked as she pushed the four aside, making them fall on their butts.

"You four better listen up! If you fail this training, well, you could possibly die, which is not my problem but yours!" Yuria yelled. "If you have questions, well you better ask them now!"
"Erm... Why do I have to undergo this training.. you speak of?" Airin softly spoke.
"Yes, a perfect question. Now, listen here folks, here's the deal. You guys are the only one who could aid me in saving the Earth. I don't wanna explain further, so for more details, ask Kuuchan. If you don't wanna help me, you're free to leave this training ground. Just keep in mind that the Earth will blow up if you decided to be selfish." Yuria calmly spoke.
"What?!" Akane shouted. "Could you please explain further? Especially the topic wherein our lives are in line?"

"You could die. The weak will die, the innocent will die, and even people with power will die."

"Why are we the only ones capable? There's a lot of strong people in this world. Why us?!" Kanon screamed.

"We've got to calm down okay, Tone it down a little. Chill." Airin patted Kanon on the back.
"It's bullshit, Airin, I don't understand why all of you believe in the crap she's saying." Kanon whispered.

Kumi then accidentally overhears what Kanon whispered and immediately shouted at her,"Even if you experienced that teleportation? Even if a battle ground and a building emerged from a jungle? What more do you want?"
Kanon sunk back as Airin tried to get her back on her spirits. Yuria on the other hand, shaked her head from left to right,"Kuuchan... What did I tell you a while ago?"
Realizing that she was also at fault, Kumi apologized to Kanon, and Yuria went back to her lecture.

"Enough of fighting, it won't do you any good. Take a good example from Churi, who is calmly sitting-"
"WHERE IS CHURI?!" Yuria yelled.

Yuria turned around to find the girl, and found her at the part of the battle grounds where trees and foliage grew. The girl seems to be amused and laughing to herself while talking to a creature. Yuria takes a closer look, and it was a Macaw, a bird that Akane have always dreamed of seeing in her life.

"Churi..." Yuria tapped the girl and said,"I'm sorry, Churi... but can you go back?"
Akane tried to say no, but she remembered what Yuria said a while ago. If she wasn't going to help with saving the world, the world where the bird she has always longed for will be gone along with it. She calmly went back with Yuria and sat near Kumi and attentively listened to Yuria's lecture.

"So, any more questions?"

Nobody raised their hands as they all looked downcast, except for Churi, who focused herself on listening.

"Okay. So before the real thing, I want you guys to eat this." Yuria said as she held up a tub of ice cream in her hands.
"Ice cream?" Akane looked puzzled as she pointed at what Yuria was holding.
"Yes. Who wants to eat ice cream?!" Yuria enthusiastingly yelled.

To Yuria's suprise, all of them raised their hands, even Kanon. Yuria placed the ice cream in the middle and started handing out the spoons and the cups. Not long after that, Kumi, Akane, Kanon and Airin were all happily chatting with each other about relevant things. Witnessing such a wonderful scene, Yuria smiled as she sat down herself. To her surprise, Kanon handed her cup to her.

"Eat some too." Kanon shyly smiled at her.
"Nah, I'm full." Yuria smiled before saying,"Kuuchan fed me a while ago."
"Is that so?" Kanon stared at Yuria before saying,"Then Kumi, feed Yuria."

Kanon's sudden statement made Yuria and Kumi blush and Airin, Akane and Kanon laugh their asses off as they watch the two awkwardly look into each other's eyes.

"Hahaha..." Yuria faked a laugh as she stood up. "So, anyways you guys are done with eating, I presume?"

All of them nodded in agreement and handed Yuria the used cups.

"The training is going to start now, but before that, I have to introduce you to your new buddies." Yuria smirked as she held the cube near her, earning a slight "what" from the others. All of a sudden, four weapons ejected themselves from the cube, nearly hitting the four of them. The weapons gleamed in with a blue aura surrounding them, and it floated in the mid air.

"So, from this point on, I shall introduce you to your new friends." Yuria said as she went near Kumi. "Your weapon's name is Ace. It's a one-of-a-kind weapon. Right now, it's a rectangular-like hilt of a katana, but it can shape-shift into any desired weapon type, ranging from heavy swords to light daggers, or even explosives." Yuria said as she handed Kumi her weapon. "Ace's abilities are kept a secret, even from me. Kuuchan said that you're going to have to unlock and wait for them yourself."

Next, Yuriia approached Kanon. "Your weapon's name is Diabolic, it's a handy scythe. It packs a lot of power, but it takes time for it to unleash wreckage. It's a truly destructive weapon that has another side to it, which is the complete opposite of Diabolic. The name wasn't revealed to me and the added abilities weren't revealed to me as well. Non-chan told me to never, never ever try to tell Diabolic all of your problems and evil thoughts."

Next to Kanon was Akane, who was still focused despite all odds. "Here is your weapon, and the truth is, Airin made it for you."
Airin hung her mouth low at Yuria's sudden statement, and Akane blushed again. "Well the name is Bird. You know why. Anyways, the weapon is specially forged for you by Airin, as I mentioned a while ago. It's a pair of holy guns that is said to protect you from all harm. Hence it's name, bird, the weapon grants the user the power of flight and speed, and vitality. The other special ability of Bird is not revealed to me. Only Airin knows what it does. The downside of this weapon is the lack of destructive power, though it is also a powerful weapon of it's own."

Airin, who was still shocked that she forged a weapon for Akane, was handed a weapon by Yuria saying,"This one's made for you by Churi."
"The name's Kamen. As for the reason why Churi named it Kamen, it's because of your nickname Hentai Kamen. Anyways, Kamen is a sword forged with air and lightning. It's supposed to grant you speed and power in a destructive manner since Churi said that you were so weak. Churi also put your vitality into consideration and added another ability for the weapon, though it wasn't revealed to me as well. It has a secret mode wherein you have to wear something to unlock a special ability, which is a secret for now."

"Well, there's your weapons. It has your own DNA printed into it, and the weapon knows if you're in trouble, if you're weak, if you're stupid, or if you're incapable of anything. It also understands all of your feelings, and if it finds out that you're weak, it will disobey you. And trust me, you don't want that to happen to you."

Suddenly, Ace approached Yuria and spoke,"Yuria-sama... where am I?"
Kumi's weapon talking all of sudden causes chaos between the supposed to be trainees. They panicked and hit each other like crazy, only for Yuria to break them up.

"I'm stupid for not mentioning that your weapon speaks. I'm sorry for that seriously."

Diabolic hit Ace with it's handle,"Ace, why the hell did you have to speak. Now Yuria-sama's in trouble."
Bird exclaimed as she went near Akane,"Wow! So that's how Churi-sama looked like when she was younger, huh!"
Kamen just followed Airin and said,"Airin-sama, Churi-sama told me to call you a hentai. I'm deeply sorry but it was her orders."
Airin grabbed Kamen by it's hilt and said,"Nah, no worries pal. I'm used to it, and I am one anyway."

Yuria clapped her hands and summoned her own weapon to the fray. It was a katana, with a red and black hilt, and the blade itself was red, with a mix of black and glowing blue.
"And finally, I introduce you to my pal, Peace."
Peace spoke up and said,"Yuria-sama, I was sleeping you know."
"Nobody cares." Yuria replied coldly as she forcibly grabbed the katana by the hilt.

Ace, Diabolic, Bird and Kamen all laughed as Yuria practically bashed Peace to the ground.

"You're awake now, Peace?"
".... Haaah. Yes. Yuria-sama..." Peace heaved.

Ace went near Peace to comfort her,"You okay?"
"Yup, this always happens. Go back to Kuuchan-sama." Peace replied back.

"And so, for your first activity with your partner, I have planted a lot of traps in the foliage and trees outside. It's a test of courage, and you have to find a certain object in there. The first clue is it's in the middle of the forest." Yuria replied as she held Peace up high and pushed a button on a remote she was holding. "Once I bash Peace down to the ground, I'd better not see your faces unless you wanna be die!"

Airin, Kumi, Kanon and Churi nervously gulped and ran as fast as they could in order for them to escape Yuria's wrath. Yuria laughed as they hurriedly ran outside, and put Peace back in her scabbard. After seeing the last of the four of them, Yuria ran to Rena's side.
"How's Jurina?"
"... She's fine..." Rena said. "She wasn't seriously injured, she just fainted."
"I see..." Yuria smiled as she patted Rena's back,"Good job. You do have a talent for this."
"So... want me to introduce you to your partner? Are you ready?" Yuria smiled.
"I... I also want to help." Rena gulped as she stood up. "Letting me treat Jurina for a reason... Yuria, you're smart."
"Yes. The power was inside you all along. You didn't need any weapon or whatsoever. But... would you a deny a weapon forged for you by Jurina herself, I wonder?"
"If she specifically made it for me then..." Rena paused and looked at Jurina before saying,"Then I will happily accept it."

"Since you were aware of your powers from the beginning, then I'd cut to the part where you need to control it. You hid it pretty well, Rena-chan~" Yuria smiled.
"I know your secret, Yuria." Rena leaned to Yuria and said,"But I trust you. I believe that you wouldn't do anything stupid."
"I won't. I have changed, Rena." Yuria smiled as she handed her the weapon,"I believe that you have seen this dagger somewhere?"

Rena looked shocked as she grabbed the weapon. It was a gold dagger, and from hilt to blade the weapon was shining as a thousand suns.

"Jurina carries one in her bag." Rena said, astonished by the appearance of the dagger.
"Yes, it is indeed that dagger in her bag. But in the future, she reinforced it into a powerful weapon and nearly poured all of her soul into it. It was a weapon made for you." Yuria smiled.
"It was the last gift her dad gave her... why is she giving it to me?" Rena said as she was on the verge of tears.
"That's how much she loves you... Rena. That's why it's name it's name is Saiai." Yuria smiled as she offered her shoulder for Rena to cry on.

Rena cried and told Yuria a lot of stories that she has already heard about from the future Rena and Jurina, but nevertheless, she still listened to Rena's every word and by doing so, Rena calmed down.

"Rena, can we start now?" Yuria smiled as she stood up and held her out for Rena.

"Yes. I'm ready. Let's do this."

-

Meanwhile, on the thick foliage and plantation, Team KuuAce were having troubles because of the traps that Kumi clumisly activated.

"Get yourself together, Kuuchan-sama!" Ace yelled.
"I am trying to... Ace!"

Suddenly, a rock hit Kumi in the head as she was sitting down to take a quick rest. In the rock, there was a piece of paper tied to it. Could it be? Kumi removed the paper and unraveled it's contents.

What you're looking is X.

"What the heck?" Kumi angrily fumed after she saw the paper's contents.
"What is that, Kuuchan-sama? Let me see!" Ace forcibly peeked at the contents of the paper.

"X?... Haven't we seen a X mark before? Let's go!" Ace yelled.
"What? What X Ace?" Kumi asked.
"J-Just follow me, Kuuchan-sama..." Ace sighed as it led the way to the cave.

-

Team DiabolicNon was progressing smoothly, and Kanon found her item as she was scurrying around the thick jungle. She was on her way to the battle grounds when a huge gorilla just screamed when it saw her.

"UHO UHO!"
"Uh-oh. Trouble! NON-SAMA!" Diabolic shouted.
"I KNOW, DIABOLIC!" Kanon yelled back. "RUUUUUN!"

Kanon dragged Diabolic as far as she could to shake the gorilla off, but realizing that the gorilla was not planning to give up on chasing her, she shouted at Diabolic.
"Can't you do something useful?!"
"I can, if you could properly yield me!" Diabolic yelled,"Try to grab my hilt and swing at that gorilla!"

Kanon felt intrigued at what would happen if she did, and it was not as if something bad would happen anyway. So she figured, why not give it a shot?
She held the scythe at it's hilt and swung it at the gorilla. She was surprised at the sudden glowing violet light that surged to the gorilla. The gorilla didn't have any chance to dodge, and thus it was cut in half gruesomely. Feeling sick from the scene, Kanon ran away from what she killed just now.

"Non-sama... don't worry." Diabolic said in a soft tone. "I'm here for you. We're both responsible. Stop blaming yourself."
Kanon smiled as she said,"Thank you. Now, let's go."

-

Team AkaneBird was progressing at a much faster rate than all of the others. Akane, taking advantage of Bird's power of flight, she decided to fly and scope the whole area before swooping at the thing she needed to get. From above, she saw how many were the traps that was set by Yuria, and it made her shiver in fear.

"Is Yuria... planning on killing us?" Akane asked Bird.
"No, I don't think so, Churi-sama." The double pistols answered back. "This is training, Churi-sama."
Akane nodded before saying,"Hmm. Is that so."

After a few minutes of being in the air and flying freely, Akane found eyed something fancy on the mountain.

"Look, Bird. Something's up there!" Akane enthusiastically shouted.
"Churi-sama, your sight is indeed something. Well, shall we go?"

Using Bird's power of speed, which felt like their teleport to this mumbo-jambo of a place, they arrived at the spot that Akane pointed at in no time.

"This sack... has Yuria's chibi face on it." Churi smiled as she opened the sack. "It is indeed this one. This piece of paper says so."
"Let's go, then, Churi-sama."

-

The last team, HentaiKamen, was progressing fast than was expected as Airin learned how to wield Kamen properly. On the way back from retrieving the Yuria sack, Airin decided to ask Kamen some questions regarding the future, and the one who forged her: Akane.
"Hey, Kamen. Since it looks like we're in a lead anyways, can I ask you a bunch of questions?"

"Sure, Airin-sama."
"So, what was my relationship with Churi?" Airin curiously asked the sword.
"Hmm... I'd say that you two are really close."
"How close, exactly."
"So close that you eat each other's faces? I'm sorry, Airin-sama but I forgot the term for sucking each other." Kamen calmly answered. "And moaning at each other as well."

Airin blushed in a deeper hue of red as soon as she heard it.

"I know, Airin-sama, that you love Churi-sama. And you don't love Yuria-sama either. I think that you were only attracted to her appearance." The sword calmly evaluated.
"Shh, Kamen. Don't tell this to anyone."
"As you wish, Airin-sama."

-

The only team who isn't progressing smoothly and was only about to grab the Yuria-sack was the KuuAce team. Ace remained in her hilt form as Kumi didn't know how to activate her at all, and therefore none of her abilities were used along the mission.
The last hurdle from grabbing the Yuria-sack was a small person who called himself the guardian. Gathering up all of her courage, Kumi swung Ace, and to her surprise, Ace transformed into a blue and white katana.

"Ace! You finally transformed!" Kumi yelled.
"Congratulations, Kuuchan-sama. You've finally unlocked my Katana form." The weapon laughed before saying,"Now, beat the pulp out of that small fry!"
"That would be awesome!" Kumi enthusiastically swung Ace back and forth and after a few trial and errors, she managed to stab the guardian and immediately, it dispersed into the wind.

"Finally, the Yuria-sack!" Kumi yelled.
"Let's go, Kumi-sama, we don't have any time to spare!" Ace shouted. "Press the button below my hilt!"

Kumi curiously examined Ace's hilt and she discovered a secret compartment wherein a button was hidden. She pressed the button and she was back inside the forcefield, and she saw Yuria sitting down with an amused look on her face.

"Congratulations, Kuuchan. You're the first one to arrive." Yuria smiled.
"Thank you, Yuria." Kumi said as she flaunted a thumbs-up sign.
"So, do you want a reward?" Yuria smirked as she held Kumi by her shoulders.
"A reward? I get a reward? Wow! Sure!"

Not knowing what was about to happen, Kumi anticipated Yuria's reward. Yuria then cradled Kumi's cheek and quickly planted a kiss on her lips. Kumi was taken aback by Yuria's action, but nevertheless, she kissed back.
As they pulled away, Kumi pinched Yuria's cheek and Yuria awkwardly smiled at her and said," Swo, Kwuchwan, twhewre iws ywour rwewarwd."
Kumi blushed she continued to assault Yuria's other cheek. "Take this~ Take this~" Kumi yelled.

-

Airin arrived shortly after Kumi, but realizing the scene unfolding in front of her, she decided to keep quiet and observe what was going to happen. She then found Churi who looks fine, and Kanon who was wearing clothes tainted with blood and whispered to them. "Shh."
Akane excitedly nudged Airin and said,"It just started, right?"
"Yup." Airin whispered back,"Kanon, you have to hide as well or we might get caught."
The young girl nodded and decided to follow the older people's actions. When Yuria finally kissed Kumi, Airin and Churi were squealing while Kanon was smiling as Kumi returned the kiss.
"They're official! They're off-" Akane raised her tone.
"Shh! Churi, they're gonna hear us!"
"Don't you think that it's time that we enter the scene? I mean, they're finished and all." Kanon tapped the two.
"Well, let's go in then." The two agreed as they entered the battle grounds.

-

Trying not to rouse any suspicion, Airin, Akane and Kanon entered calmly, though a tint of pink could be seen on their cheeks for they have witnessed something amazing. Yuria realized this and said,"What happened to you three?"
"There was this plant.. and this get caught on this plant... and the plant was itchy." Airin stammered as she tried to reason out.
"Like what Airin said." Kanon made a confident smile to Yuria.

"I trust you three." Yuria stared at the three and bored her vision into theirs. "I, TRUST you three."
"I'm sorry, we were peeking, we saw you two kissing and and..." Akane spurted.
Airin facepalmed herself while Kanon just hid her face between her hands.

"I see. It's okay." Yuria confidently reassured the three. "I'm not going to kill you guys or anything. Instead, I thought of letting you guys find food for tonight's dinner."
The three sighed as they silently left the scene, and Airin muttered a,"IT WAS WORTH IT, WASN'T IT, GUYS."
The two nodded in agreement as they once again went to inside the jungle once again.

-

Suddenly, Jolted out of her sleep, surprising Kumi who was looking after her for the moment, since Rena was out on a special mission with her weapon, as what Yuria supposedly told her.

"HUWAH! Kumi!"
"Hey, welcome to Earth, buddy. WE MISSED YOU!" Kumi yelled as she hugged Jurina tight.
"Hahaha, so what happened while I was out?" Jurina said as she hugged back.
"Well, we were done for the first step of the training." Kumi said as she pulled back from their hug. "You are the only one without a weapon now, Jurina."
Jurina sighed as she whined,"Uwaa, I want a weapon as well!"

Yuria, hearing that Jurina finally woke up, stood up and went near her and handed her weapon. "This is your weapon, Bara. A pair of gloves with an invisible layer of knuckles. It packs a powerful punch with stability, strength and speed. Hence the name, Bara, the invisible forcefield in the knuckle area is like a rose's thorn. It's other ability is granting the user healing abilities and vitality. There is much more to this weird weapon that you created yourself, but you didn't provide me any info whatsoever."

Jurina immediately put it on and felt a weird power surging within her. The gloves then turned from it's normal black color to a glowing white and blue hue.

"Now, get out there and help the others find dinner!" Yuria commanded.

Jurina ran to the exit while shouting,"WAAAA IT TALKS!"

"Kuuchan, let's go to that building over there." Yuria said as she pointed at the other place that emerged when Yuria clapped her hands.
"What's inside that place exactly?"
"It's supposedly a hotel." Yuria smiled as she said,"We're gathering the beds inside the battle grounds."
"Why?" Kumi asked curiously.
"For safety measures. Since something inappropriate might happen... you already know that Kuuchan."
"Ahh, is that so." Kumi smiled as she grabbed Yuria's hand. "Let's go then!"

Yuria smiled to herself as she found herself once again found herself in love with the same person all over again. She gripped the hand that held hers, and she didn't want to let go of it. She felt the hand grip hers back and she smiled as she truly felt happy once again in her life.

---

TBC~

---

I managed to somehow pull through even though my brain was telling me to stop.

@minamiyuki-san: Thank you for replying and enjoying my story so far :D

@saeseki-san: Yup, since Jurina and Rena have been friends for a very long time. Haha, making Churi jealous was actually a request from a friend. I'll try to keep up to your expectations, and thank you for replying :D
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.1 [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: andurooo on April 11, 2014, 05:41:41 PM: Define Awesoooooooome :))
Love how juritan is a such a playful baka here xD

And Yuria, one word, COOL.
Thanks for the update authorsan :twothumbs
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.1 [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 12, 2014, 12:50:23 AM: Kumiyuri kisu.... :wub: :wub: :wub:

Yay, I like this more~!!!! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Waiting for your next update.... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.1 [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 12, 2014, 02:18:40 AM: Yabai...this is so good that I can't breath...
OMG...must breath....
Must breath and put less time into fangirling...
Fails...
But... I LOVE YOU!!!! (non-romantically XD)
Whew~
And those weapons are great...

And I can't believe I didn't notice the updates before...baka me.
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) -Side Story A - Two Roses -[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 12, 2014, 11:10:48 AM: ---
A/N: This is the first side story of Re:DUX, and it talks about the past of two close friends.
Just how strong is their bond, and when did it all start from?

(I'll try to post the other character's side stories. I'll try. XD) Anyways, I'll be posting the 2nd part of their training adventure later, so please do stay tuned.

---

Re:DUX - Side Story A - Two Roses

---

If it wasn't for her, I would've lost my sanity at any point in my life.

My story began when I was born.
I was a lucky survivor. Out of the 3 pregancies that my mom attempted before I was born, I was the only one who managed to get out alive.
Due to that, my mother, my father, and my grandmother were all happy to look after me.
But my parents, wanting me to live a better life that they had, they decided to work abroad shortly after my first birthday, leaving me and my grandmother alone in the house.
I truly loved my grandmother. She was my everything. Through thick and thin, my grandmother was there for me. Being a small child, I forgot the existence of my parents. I thought that I didn't have any parents, and yet I didn't feel any sorrow nor pain from it.
When my mother came home when I was 3 for a vacation, I refused to talk to her or look at her in the eyes.
I said,"Who are you?" to her, and of course, my grandmother got angry at me for doing so. I simply replied that I didn't know her, and I didn't know why my grandmother was so mad at me.
During her whole vacation, I didn't know how to treat my mother like a mother. I simply did as I was told, I obeyed her every order, I managed to make her happy.
But deep inside, I knew she was hurt. The pain of her daughter not recognizing her must be excruciating, but she stayed strong.
When she left, I remember myself smiling at her and saying good luck. She just waved back, with tears in her eyes.

-

"I want to go to school."
The sudden announcement that I told my grandparents shocked them all. Yes, I did want to study at the age of three.
Being the only child of my parents and the youngest among the children, I wasn't allowed to go out of the house unless necessary.
So, I was curious of what the world was, and doing nothing at home but stare at the ceiling and the television didn't help.
Of course, they granted my request. After debating on which school should I go in, they decided to put me in a Private Catholic School.
When the enrollment arrived, I was interviewed by the principal, though I didn't remember what she asked me or what did I even do.
All that my grandmother and my aunt could say was that I impressed the principal that she let me in at such a young age.

-

Experiencing the new environment of having many children around me, I found it hard to adjust at first.
I managed to slowly cope up with all of the activities in school with my grandmother by my side.
But at a young age, due to my height, I was bullied. There was only one person who decided to stand by me.
Yes, it was Matsui Rena. Though Rena herself can't fight for herself, Rena protected me. Even if Rena was a mere transfer student, she was the only one who decided to help me.
Though granted, afterwards, she herself was also on the floor like me, she smiled and asked me,"Are you okay?"

I was stunned. I have never encountered such a person, and it made me want to fight back, not only for myself, but also for her.
When I decided to fight back, the bullies never challenged me again, and Rena and I became closer. We became bestfriends.
We realized that we have so much in common, and that our houses were actually near to each other.
Rena's house was fantastic. It was so huge, like the ones you get to see on TV. But, only Rena and her mother live in the big mansion, since Rena's father died when she was little.
I am always invited for tea and sleepovers at Rena's house, but most commonly, what we both do is help each other with assignments and our studies.

At the end of the year, we ended up being honor students, and we were both happy because it was a shared effort.

-

When I was four, my mother decided to stay in the country and quit her job abroad.
Our household now consisted of me, mother and my grandmother. I started to know more about my mother and I was now aware of her presence as a mother, a presence I didn't realize back then.
My mother was the one who helped me study, though I would've prefered Rena's teachings over her at any day.
My mother's lessons were horrifying. She would make me stay up at 9 just to finish a certain topic that I didn't memorize.
I used to cry about it to my grandmother, and she would comfort me about it.

But I never realized the paid effort of those hellish studies. I aced almost all of the tests and my teachers told me that I should've skipped a year or two since kindergarten was way too easy for me.
This was the time when I became Rena's private tutor, and sometimes I would come over her house and teach her.

I ended up being a valedictorian, and Rena was so happy about it.

-

There was this one time that I visited Rena, only to find out that she has a really high fever, and her mother was on a business meeting. Her maids and butlers were all on vacation and I barged into their house without warning hoping to surprise Rena.
Well, I was the one who ended up being surprised.
Luckily, I knew how to care for sick people, since I was pretty sickly myself.
Rena was a girl who didn't even know how to cook, so I was worried of leaving her on her own, even though she is responsible.
Aside from feeding her, giving her medicine and wiping her sweat, I also told her a lot of stories just to help her sleep. Even I fell asleep after feeling tired of all the chores that I did, and I didn't realize the time.
When Rena's mother arrived, it was already 9PM.

"What are you doing here?"
"Um, Konbanwa Matsui-san... I visited Rena but I noticed that she was sick and there was nobody around so I ended up taking care of her." I bowed my head and said,"I'm sorry!"

Rena's mom stared in awe as she couldn't believe that Rena already recovered due to how I took care of her.
Not long after that, loud knocks were heard on the door and my mom was out there and was ready to drag me out of their house, but Rena's mother defended me. Though my mother is a bit hot-headed, she believes what other mothers would say, so I guess I was lucky for coming home unscarred.

-

For the first time in my life, my father went home when I was 6. There could be little information that I knew about my father. All I knew was that he sends me gadgets in exchange of my good grades.
Come to think of it, I didn't have anyone to play with except my gameboy and Rena, so I have to be thankful to him about that.
When he arrived, my birthday was a month away, so my mother was convincing him to stay for my birthday.

One day, I was at home, playing my gameboy as usual. I managed to become the Pokemon League Champion that day.
I heard shouting coming from my parent's room. I looked to have a peek at their conversation, which was getting a little ugly.

"I told you, I won't be able to attend Jurina's birthday!"
"Why? Is it because of her? Huh?!" Mother held my father's cellphone and yelled,"Do you think that I haven't realized what were you doing in Taiwan?!"
My father was shocked, and he stayed quiet.
"Your friends even decided to help you huh?!" she then grabbed my father's wallet and pointed at the picture,"You're gonna leave your family for this?!"

I ran away, and I knew deeply inside my heart that I wished that I never knew anything.

The next day at school, Rena wrapped her arms around me asking,"Is something wrong, Jurina?"
I shrugged and smiled at her,"Nah, don't worry..."

Rena looked at me in the eyes, and I knew that she didn't believe what I just said. But instead of pushing it further, she just gave me a warm hug, a hug that I wished that never ended.
When she pulled away, she told me to close my fist and once I open them, there is something magical that is supposed to happen, which I really believed at that time.

"A rose?" I stared in awe at the flower, it's branches and trunk were cut away. It was a rose, but it had a different color. Half of it was blue, and half of it was red. It was the most peculiar thing.
That's when I realized the reason how she did it. She told me afterwards.

Rena is an esper.

-

I was 8 when I had my first fight with a girl after such a long time.

"Get away from Rena!" I yelled.

"That girl's a freak~ Look at her."

My anger just boiled up inside me and I threatened her by grabbing her collar.

"Don't you dare speak to Rena like that..."

To my surprise, the girl pulled on my hair, hard. And as I winced in pain, I found myself pulling locks of her hair as well. I ended up pushing her down the table while lifting her head up and down, and that's when I saw her crying.
The class president kept on telling us to stop, and as my anger just got the best of me, I found myself pulling at her hair as well. That's when my classmates decided not to mess with Matsui Jurina.

After the catfight, I managed to not tell my mother and my grandmother about it. They were surprised when they were summoned by the principal the next day.
They hoped to give us both a verdict at hand, and it turns out it was my fault.
The girl that I apparently got into a fight with is actually a special child with a condition. But I wasn't aware of this, since this girl wasn't a close friend of mine or anything.
My mother got angry at the principal and decided to transfer me to a new school next school year.

I decided to confront Rena about it and she said,"Jurina... no... don't leave..." she was at the verge of tears as she looked at me.
"Rena... I wouldn't want to leave you..." I said as I caressed her cheek,"I told my mom but she said that the decision was final..."

That day, we cried at each other's arms.

-

When I transferred, girls were already picking on me, so I decided to be friends with guys.
That's when I realized that guys were so much better than girls, since guys were always welcome to let me in their group, while on the other hand, the girls were always being sassy bitches about their shit that I don't primarily care about.

When I told Rena about it, she said,"But Jurina, if you hate girls, then you also hate me?"
I shaked my head with all my power and said,"Of course not! Rena, you're different! Those girls are nothing compared to you!" I grinned at her.

During my whole stay in that hellish school, the girls spread rumors from me seducing guys to me being a lesbian.
And I can't say that all of them stayed intact after I punched them.

-

The dreaded day has come. My mother went away once again to leave for another country, since my father was planning on making a business in the country.
When my father arrived, he always fought with my grandmother.
I lived in a really sad household, and a I lived a sad school life. It was a good thing that Rena was always there to comfort me.
So, when I arrive from school, I would always go to her house and wait for her with her mom.
Her house became my second home, and inside that second home, I was happy.

-

Rena and I decided to enter the same highschool.

"Finally, we'll be together again!" I yelled. "I'm so excited, Rena!"
She nodded and laughed as well, and we walked with our fingers intertwined to the school to undergo entrance exams.
It was a breeze, it was really easy. Maybe the reason why they have entrance exams is to get money from the students who pay for it.

At the same time, my family crumbled into ruins. My father and mother truly separated, and I left the house, leaving my father alone.
We managed to live in a small apartment, which was a bit far from Rena's house.
But that didn't stop me from going there. I still frequently go to Rena's house, even during weekends.
But I myself have decided to not focus on my studies. My grades went from honor student level to average.
I was tired of their compliments and how they pressure me anyway, and who should I even do it for?

When I told Rena about it, she looked at me sadly. She knew that I was copying off other's work, and I was cheating in tests just to get those average grades since I wasn't listening to my teacher nor reading any books at all.
And yet, she patiently teaches me during exams, hoping that I would stop cheating.

-

My freshman year just went by quickly, and my sophomore year was a blast, in so many ways.
My mother was arrested abroad, and she became sick at the same time. She can't walk anymore.
That's when my grandmother decided to entrust me to my father. My grandmother decided to go away and work for my sake despite of being in an old age of 71.
My father humbly accepted me, but I can't help but feel a sense of distrust towards him.
He was always out of the house, so I was always alone. I had no one to talk to.
Sometimes, I would just sit there and talk to myself. I wondered if I was truly lucky to be the only one to survive.
I blamed my supposed to be alive brothers and sisters. Why can't they be with me so that I could have someone to relate with?

During that time, Rena kept on visiting and visiting my house even though I pushed her away.
She never left me, and she kept on insisting that I go to school, though I could no longer see the reason why should I.
There was that time that Rena dragged me off and asked my father if I could live in their house.
My father reluctantly agreed, and ever since, I became really happy with my life, and I could only thank Rena for it.

-

News of my mother going home just spread through the streets like wildfire. Rena was really happy for me, but I couldn't bring myself to be happy in that situation.
I was afraid that this life that I'm living now will disappear, knowing my mother's personality.
I was always following by her orders, but I want to stand up for myself. I can't feel but be conflicted of my new found feelings.

However, time went by and my mother has indeed arrived at Japan. She lived with my other relatives in the province.
Sometimes, my grandmother would drop by and would ask Rena and her mother's permission for me to leave and stay there for a while, especially during weekends.
I was happy since I have time to see my mother and I also have time to be with Rena, but it was troublesome.
Travelling from the hustling and bustling city to the rice paddies have never been my thing for it was tiring.
I feel especially bad for my grandmother that tirelessly sends me home afterwards. I wanted her to stop doing so, but she didn't allow it.
While I was staying there, I saw and experienced how harsh life is, and I swore to myself that I would get my mother and my grandmother out of there as soon as possible.

Rena was happy since she said that finally, I had a goal for my future.
When I asked her,"What's your goal, then, Rena?"

She raised her brow at me and slightly giggled,"Um... I want to be a Voice Actress."
I nudged her and said,"Why? Cause you love anime?"
She nudged me back,"Why, isn't that your dream when you were young?" she smirked as she poked my cheek. "You'd better not forget about that promise. Highschool's ending in a year, Jurina."
I smiled at her as I made a thumbs-up sign. "Of course!"

-

As highschool was ending, my life decided to be a dick again.
Rena pulled me away one day after class and she said that she has something important to tell me, and we have to go to our province right away. At first, I suspected nothing, but after reevaluating the situation when I came there 3 months ago, my grandmother forced herself to send me home.
Then I realized that there might be something wrong with my grandmother, but Rena didn't tell me a word as her mother drove as fast as she could.
I was expecting my grandmother to be in the hospital, with IV's and things like that.
Turns out I was wrong.

I found myself staring at the face of the very person whom I dearly loved. The person who eagerly took care of me and was prepared to do anything for me.
That person now is in deep slumber, never to awake again.

Tears flowed from eyes nonstop, and it continued from the first night of the wake to the burial.
Nobody could talk to me. I could just find myself staring at the ceiling, thinking about nothing.
I refused to eat. I refused to sleep. My health itself was deteriorating.

My mother, Rena, and Rena's mother were all worried about me. They even said that if I continue to be like this, I'd be next to my grandmother.
Oh how I wished back then that it would, I told them aloud. Hearing my statement, Rena slapped me.

"Jurina, how long do you plan on doing this?" She looked at me angrily. "Your mother is worried about you. We are all worried about you. Do you think that your grandmother would be happy if she saw you like this?"
I snapped back and reverted to my original self. I just felt so guilty, of having done nothing for my grandmother while she was living, and I felt guilty for not being there when she left us.
That day, I stopped crying, and I learned to move on.

-

After finishing highschool with good grades and planning on going to a school specifically for voice acting with Rena, I felt that I accomplished half of my goals.
My mother was also allowed to stay in Rena's house. Our mothers were always chatting about how they think of us as couples, which we would try to deny.
When Rena and I graduated, we jumped in glee and immediately decided to apply for the audtions in Sakae Studios, though some misfortune regarding the names Kumi, Yuria, Kanon, Airin and Churi got in our way, that could be put aside for later.
Right now, even with the most impossible situation at hand, I was ready to face them, and it's all thanks to the person who was with me the whole time. The only person who didn't leave me till the end, and the person whom I dearly love as she loves me back.
Having her by my side is what I truly call... being lucky.

-
End
-
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) - Side Story A - Two Roses - [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 12, 2014, 02:03:34 PM: the previous chapter made my heart goes :heart: especially when they kissed :wub:
Kanon like Kumi right?? I can't wait to read the next chapter I'm curious :cow:

and the side story is :thumbup and please write another side story please~~~ :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) - Side Story A - Two Roses - [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 12, 2014, 03:06:11 PM: *clap clap clap*
I dunno if I should say this: but~ I'm touched by this story...
Aaaah.... :3
*thumbs up*
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) - Side Story A - Two Roses - [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 12, 2014, 05:39:47 PM: ---
A/N: Finally, here's the part two of the fourth chapter! And yes, this is the last part. As for why it is the last part, you guys are gonna have to wait for the next chapter. XD
Anyways, a huge thank you for everyone, especially to those who left a reply and a thank you to the previous chapters!
Please do enjoy. :bow:

-
Chapter IV pt.2 - Dodge or Die
-

"Where have you two been?" Jurina donned her usual Cheshire cat-like grin at Kumi and Yuria.
"Somewhere." Yuria smirked as she proceeded to lay down the beds on the floor. Kumi saw what she was doing and helped her, while Rena and Jurina proceeded on preparing their dinner. After they have successfully laid down the futons, Yuria realized that Akane, Airin and Kanon hasn't come back yet. She decided to ask Jurina about the three.

"Jurina, have you seen Churi, Airin and Kanon somewhere?"

Jurina shaked her head in disagreement,"Nope." then she raised the ladle to taste some of the soup.
"So, how does it taste?" Rena asked.
"Needs a bit more salt." Jurina said as she grabbed the salt container,"But overall, it tastes good. Rena, you've really improved huh!" Jurina said as she playfully jabbed the girl.

"Where the hell are those three?" Yuria scratched her head before standing up.
"Probably in the jungle. You told them to look for food right?" Kumi said as she raised her arm, signaling Yuria to help her up.
"Well, Jurina was the last to go inside the jungle and yet she's the first to come back." Yuria said as she pulled Kumi up. "I expected much more from them."
"But don't they have their weapons with them? They can handle themselves."
"You don't know what Sakae Island is, Kumi. It's full of random things that can both be beneficial and can be dangerous." Yuria gulped before she continued,"That's why even though this island is full of natural resources, nobody would dare to live in it."

Kumi shuddered at what Yuria said. It seems that this island isn't as harmless as she thought. Maybe that is why Yuria moved the futons from the hotels to this battle ground, since it has a forcefield that no one can penetrate.
Yuria grabbed Kumi's hands and led her to the jungle after saying a ,"Be alert" to the older girl, who just nodded. Kumi then retrieved Ace using her free hand from her pocket, in any case that they were both attacked.
After a few minutes of searching for the three, they found some footprints on the mud.

"Could they be their footprints?" Kumi asked Yuria, who was analyzing the situation.
"There is a high probability, since.. well as I have said before, we are the only inhabitants of this island."

They both decided to go and follow the footprints, and the trail somehow ended in a lake. Seeing the majestic sparkling body of water that reflected the moonlight, the two of them stared in awe. They then heard screaming coming from the other side of the lake.

"Don't you dare, Airin."
"Oh I do dare." Airin said as she raised her bucket near Akane's face, which made her step back.
"Seriously, you two." Kanon held the two's collar from behind and said,"WE NEED TO FISH, NOW."

The two nodded in defeat, but ever since they came to the lake... well they haven't caught a single little fish.
Suddenly, the sound of the crashing waters startled Akane and Kanon, as they saw Airin fall face-down on the water. Behind her was Yuria and Kumi who were both laughing, and Kanon and Akane followed suit. Airin looks annoyed as she snorted while trying to stand back up to her feet.

"That's not... funny." Airin stuttered as she felt the cold night breeze chill her to the bones. "IT'S... COOOOOLD!"
Airin smirked as she sprayed water to all of them who yelped from the cold water. Airin continued her counterattack by splashing waves at the four while laughing maniacally.

"That's it!" Akane pointed at Airin. "Let's go, everyone!"
The four of them charged at Airin, trying to drown her down the depths of the lake. Airin struggled to break free, but having 4 people constantly push you down isn't an easy task for someone inathletic as her. After much flailing around, the four finally decided to let go, and once they did, Airin gasped as she inhaled much needed air.

"Are you okay?" Yuria smirked as she splashed water on Airin's face.
"I used to be..."

---

"What the hell happened to all of you?" Jurina raised her ladle up in the air then pointed at the five.
Airin was sneezing, while the rest of them shuddered while gritting their teeth due to the cold.

"Airin was responsible." Yuria smirked as she pointed at the girl who immediately hung her mouth low at her sudden accusation.
And as if it was some sort of a gag, the others followed suit. They all pointed at Airin, who just sighed and fell on her knees.

"I WAS THE CULPRIT!" Airin shouted as the rest of them laughed, except for Rena.

"What are you guys doing?" Rena said as she peeked from behind Jurina. "Change your clothes immediately, unless some of you plan on catching colds."
"Hai!" The five shouted in unison.
"Good. Since dinner is almost done." Rena smiled as she watched the five scamper away.

"Wait. We don't have any spare clothes." Airin paused before removing her shirt.
"Ah, don't worry about that." Yuria said as she picked up the glowing cube once again. "I've got that covered."

They proceeded to remove their clothing and hang them to dry. By the time that they were done, their dinner was already ready.

"Hey!~" Jurina yelled at the girls. "Dinner's ready!~"

They didn't even bother to shout due to the hunger they were feeling. They immediately ran to where the food was served and Airin, Kumi and Akane ate like they haven't eaten since forever. On the other hand, Jurina, Rena, Kanon and Yuria were all camly eating and chewing their food well.

"Hey, watch it!" Rena yelled at Airin, and she pointed at the chunk of fish on the table.
"IWM SWORWY RWEWNA." Airin replied back, causing more unknown things to fall out of her mouth.
"Ew." Kanon scoffed as she flicked it, only for it to hit Airin's face.
"I miss rice." Kumi said calmly, and Akane and Airin seemed to nod their head in agreement.

It didn't take more than 10 minutes to finish their food, and when they did, they immediately slumped on the futon that Yuria and Kumi laid earlier. The futons were arranged in a circle, and of course, Kumi slept beside Yuria, and next to Yuria was Rena, then Jurina, then the Furuyanagi, and finally, the one sleeping on Kumi's left was Kanon.

As the others fell asleep easily, Kanon was the only one who seemed to be restless. She tried turning over to Airin, who was snoring and told herself it was a bad idea. She tried turning on her belly, and it didn't really help. She finally turned on her back and gave up. 'I better go outside for a walk. Maybe I need some fresh air.'

When Kanon was outside, she immediately met the nice and cool evening breeze. It cleared her mind, and she met a conclusion. She thought that maybe... just maybe, the reason she can't fall asleep was... Kumi.
She sighed. Kumi has known her for more than she could remember, and yet she never showed those feelings to her like she did to Yuria. She felt defeated, but nonetheless she also felt challenged. She promised to show a good fight, and she decided to fight equally, at least.
Diabolic, sensing that her master is awake and is in deep thought, resonated from Kanon's pocket. Kanon was startled as she felt a vibration from the weapon, who is in it's hilt mode and immediately took it out.

"Are you troubled, Non-sama?"
"I am..." Non-chan answered. "Though I'm feeling a bit better than I was."
"I think you need to sleep more, Non-sama." the weapon paused before saying,"The training resumes tomorrow, after all."
"Thank you for your concern, Diabolic. I think that I should take up on your offer." Non-chan smiled.
"Very well, Good Night then, Non-sama."

Kanon returned Diabolic in her pocket and once again went inside, only to find the others still sleeping in such awkward positions. Airin hugging Churi, Jurina hugging Rena and... Kumi hugging Yuria. She sighed as she went inside her futon, hoping to get a good night's sleep, and thankfully, her wish was indeed granted.

-

"WAKE UP!"

Kanon immediately jolted out of bed and was surprised by the sudden yelling from someone. She then realized that Rena was the one who shouted as soon as she tried to look around. The others though, even if Rena had already shouted, seemed to be heavy sleepers as they refused to get up. Kanon looked at Airin who was beside her and saw that Churi was indeed awake, but Airin wouldn't let go of her. To help her, Kanon decided to tickle the purple-loving pervert, only to moan and not laugh at what she's doing.

"What. Ew."Kanon scoffed as she stopped from tickling her.

Kanon saw Churi mutter a soft,"Help" before she awkwardly shuffled in her sheets. Not knowing what to do, Kanon leaned in near Airin's ear and shouted,"AIRIN! HENTAI AIRIN WAKE UP!" Causing Airin to wake up wincing and grabbing her somewhat injured ear.

-

Kumi felt a soft tug from someone and she immediately opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a bright light, then she blinked, hoping to see a better view. Next, she saw Yuria. Ah, it's a normal day as always-
Yuria. In front of her was Yuria.
Kumi panicked as a tint of pink flowed from her cheeks.
She then realized that she was hugging the girl and she awkwardly removed her hands from her back. Noticing the action, Yuria also woke up and rubbed her eyes immediately and sat back up before saying,"Good morning" to Kumi.
Kumi was still dazed from what she saw the first thing she woke up and was staring at Yuria who's now doing some stretches.

-

Jurina, on the other hand, brought the covers to her face. Rena tugged and pulled at the cover, but she wasn't able to. The next thing she did was remove the sheets from Jurina's feet and grabbed it.
"RENAAAA!" Jurina yelled as she was dragged inside the room.
"Give! Give!" Jurina screamed at the top of her lungs,"I'M AWAKE, RENAAA!"
Rena heaved and panted as she felt exhausted from dragging the girl from what seems to her to be a distance,"... That's great then..."

Rena sighed as she now knew why Yuria asked her to wake up the others. Not only was Jurina troublesome, she has always experienced waking the girl up, but the others were as well. Even Yuria herself didn't wake up from her first shout.

After their breakfast, Yuria immediately gathered all of them in a circle.
"Okay, so as for your training today... well.." Yuria seemed to be thinking, and let's just say that an imaginary light bulb lit up near her head,"You'll do some drills."
"Drills?" The six echoed.
"Yup." Yuria smirked before saying,"Think of it as your... 'warm up.'"
"After some drills, I need you guys to spar. And I want it to be hand-in-hand combat." Yuria said as she leaned in forward and held out her hand,"So, I'll be confiscating your weapons. Only I can get access to these."
"After that, one last exercise."
"That seems tiring." Airin said unenthusiastically.
"It is tiring." Yuria scoffed.

-

Airin fell down on the ground within 3 minutes of their training.

"Airin, you've got 10 push ups to go, you know." Yuria said.
"I... can't take it anymore..." Airin heaved as she tried to pull herself up. "I'm seriously inathletic, you know..."
"We... We are seriously inathletic, Airin." Kumi answered back weakly.
"Same..." Rena joined in.

Yuria watched as Kumi, Rena and Airin both fell on the ground face-down, and she knew it spelt trouble. These girls don't have enough vitality to last a fight, that's for sure.
The others, on the other hand were managing well. Jurina looked athletic as she seems, Churi was unexpectedly good at exercises, and Kanon was doing pretty well.

"Fine. As for you three, I'll be focusing on helping you improve your stamina. We're going jogging."
Airin, Kumi and Rena's faces brightened up.
"But I swear, if you're not able to keep up with me I'm gonna destroy you with Peace." Yuria scoffed as she held on to her weapon momentarily, causing Airin, Kumi and Rena to gulp in nervousness.
"Churi, I'm putting you in charge. Keep doing that for 7 more minutes. That's a good pace. Afterwards, I suggest that you spar among yourselves. I'll be back before the the cool off." Yuria waved as she dragged the 3 hopeless unathletic girls outside.

-

Kanon, Churi and Jurina finally finished 10 minutes of their warm-up exercises and decided to take a break.

"That was seriously tiring, I can't believe that it has only been 10 minutes since we started." Jurina panted as she stood up.
Kanon, feeling tired from all of the exercise, sat down only to be yelled out by Churi,"Kanon, stand up! Never sit down after a strenuous exercise!" and immediately stood up.
"Ma'am yes Ma'am," Kanon replied weakly.

"So you guys up for some sparring?" Jurina grinned before the two.
"Hm, I am. Are you okay, Kanon?"
"I'm fine."
"Well then," Jurina raised her fist up in the air,"Let's do Janken! The winner gets to choose who to fight with from the losers."

"Jan.. Ken.. Pon!"

In the end, Kanon won. She wasn't sure who to pick, cause if she picked Jurina it would spell trouble, and if she chose Churi, it would also spell trouble. Either way, she's screwed, but she decided on Jurina, because she has been acting so hyper, raising her hand up just to be picked.

Kanon nervously stood feeling like some sort of chicken in the middle of the battle ring while Churi was... doing whatever a referee does. Jurina of course wore her usual Cheshire-cat like smile as she waited in anticipation for Churi's 'Go' Signal.

"Ready... Set... GO!" Churi yelled.

As expected, Kanon backed away from Jurina, but Jurina, being Jurina followed Kanon's movements closely. Kanon was startled by Jurina's sudden punch, which hit the air.
"Kanon, you've gotta fight." Jurina spoke as she looked into Kanon's eyes.
Realizing the situation she was in, Kanon had no choice. Kanon jabbed at Jurina's jaw, which made the girl back away slightly from the pain. Next, Kanon kicked Jurina's shin, then her stomach. Jurina smiled as she went near Kanon, like as if she wasn't affected by any damage dealt on her. In one fell swoop, she kicked Kanon's shin in a force much much more powerful than Kanon's, and it made the girl nearly fall on her knees. Next, Jurina karate-chopped the back of Kanon's head, which rendered the girl unconscious. Thankfully, Jurina managed to catch the girl before it was too late.

"Over! The victor is Matsui Jurina!" Churi yelled.
"I probably went a bit too far..." Jurina looked at Kanon worringly.
"Yeah, you did. Now it's my turn, Jurina." Churi bit her lower lip before curling her lips into a smile.

-

"If I would be able to catch you three... I'm gonna slash you with my sword for real!" Yuria yelled.

Airin, Rena and Kumi ran for their dear lives. It wasn't a matter of improving stamina anymore. It's a matter wherein your life is at hand, and one wrong move and you're dead. Yuria was chasing them down with her katana, and the three felt like as if they were in a slasher film, where there was this guy who's holding a chainsaw. Except the fact that Yuria was more dangerous and more unstoppable than that guy, that is. And Yuria would also do more horrifying and gruesome damage to them if they won't comply to her wishes.

Yuria, seeing the girls slow down for a second, purposely hit a tree, and it was cut in half. Hearing the sound of a tree falling down the ground, the more fear befell upon the three girl's hearts. All they ever thought was getting out of this place alive. Yuria chasing them down made them feel what true fear was. If you think that a spider is scary, wait till Yuria hunt you down with a freaking overpowered katana, then whine to me about it.

"Damn it, my legs are starting to give out!" Airin yelled.
"Don't give up unless you plan on dying before we could even save the world!" Kumi shouted back.
"SHUT UP, BOTH OF YOU!" Rena yelled at the top of her lungs.
"LALALALA SHUT UP YOU OLD HAG!" Airin unexpectedly shouted back.
"WHO DID YOU CALL AN OLD HAG?!" Rena furiously responded, and Kumi would've sworn that she saw steam come out of her ears if this was a cartoon. Luckily, it wasn't.

"Stop being acting so brazenly and run!" Yuria shouted at them.

They have finally reached the foot of the mountain, and Yuria gave them an order,"Okay, we go back to the battle grounds from that point!" She said as she pointed at the area near the cave.
The three have finally felt that this would soon be over and felt complacent. Yuria, noticing the change in their behavior and pace, swung her sword upwards, causing a explosion that looks like a bunch of powerful fireworks explode in the sky.
Seeing the dangerous explosions above them, the three tried to run faster again. After reaching the checkpoint shortly afterwards, they went back to the thick plantation.
Suddenly, Airin hears a hissing sound that seemed to be coming from somewhere. She tried to look at her right, only to be in a staring contest with... a snake.

"F*ck F*ck F*ck it's a goddamn snake!" Airin yelled.
Rena and Kumi, realizing the girl was in a pinch, decided to walk away from Airin.
"What the hell?" Airin muttered under her breath as she pulled away the snake,"YURIA! HELP ME!"
"What the hell do you want?" Yuria yelled.
"THERE'S A F*CKING SNAKE WRAPPED AROUND ME FOR GODDAMN SAKE, HELP ME!"
Yuria ignored her pleas as she realized that the snake wasn't a poisonous one. She decided to scare Airin by shouting,"OH MY GOD AIRIN IT'S A VIPER!"
Yuria giggled as she watched Airin overtake the other two. She wasn't of course familiar with snakes, but Yuria was sure that the snake that wrapped itself in Airin's neck was one of those snakes in a zoo. She has held one before thanks to Kuuchan, who was super persistent on letting her touch it. She sighed as she watched the other two slowed down considerably.

"Rena and Kuuchan, if you two are unable to catch up with Airin, prepare yourselves!" Yuria yelled.

-

"This is turning out to be an interesting fight." Jurina said as she wiped the blood from a cut in her lip. "You fight pretty good for someone who looks fragile."
"I'll take that as a compliment." Churi smirked.
Churi lunged at Jurina with a feint, only to sneak a powerful jab at Jurina's ribs, making Jurina back away slightly. Jurina then punched Churi's solar plexus, and the girl groaned as she said,"Ouch, Jurina." Churi mockingly teased Jurina.
Jurina immediately removed her hand from Churi's abdomen. She knew that it would be fruitless, since she felt how hard Churi's abdominal muscles were when her knuckles touched it.
Next, Churi attempted a high kick to Jurina's head, which the girl easily dodged. Jurina fought back by using her fists, and it landed on Churi's cheek.

"Got my revenge." Jurina smiled as she looked at Churi's bleeding lip.
"Tch."

Churi then attempted a low swooping kick to Jurina's feet, making the girl jump in her place. Churi smirked as she seized the chance to punch the girl in the area which she successfully hit a while ago. It sent Jurina flying in the mid-air momentarily, but she somehow regained her balance as the entrance to the battle grounds suddenly opened, with Airin by it.

"HELP!" Airin yelled as she pointed at the snake still hanging on her.
"What..." Churi giggled before saying,"Is that?"
"It's a snake, of course! What do you think it is?"
Jurina smiled before saying,"Let's do that sometime again, Churi." and Churi just nodded and went off to her friend.

-

"So, we're finally at the last part of this training." Yuria paused before taking Peace out of it's sheath once again. "It's simple. Dodge or die. Sounds fun? Yes? Let's do it!"
"B-But..." Airin weakly raised her hand. "W-We're so beat up..."
"Then you'll die. It's okay, there's a lot of land in Sakae Island for your body to be buried in, Airin. There's enough wood for your coffin as well. Rest be assured." Yuria smirked.
The group then continued their useless blubber and without a warning, Yuria swung their blade at them, making them disperse from the attack.

"Remember, if you value your lives, you'd better dodge as you possibly could!" Yuria laughed maniacally that made the group shudder in fear.

-

After a hellish game that Yuria calls 'Dodge or Die', no one was left without a scratch. Everyone had injuries ranging from grazed cuts to hella large ones, and Rena had to tend to all of them one by one by herself. Yuria then announced the dismissal and everyone was free to do anything they would want for the rest of the day. The group sighed as they managed to pick up themselves and went outside for a breather. All except for Kumi.

"Hmm? What's the matter, Kuuchan?" Yuria made a questioned look to the girl in tatters.
"I want to ask a question."
"Yup, ask away." Yuria smiled.
"You're 'that' Kizaki Yuria... right?"
Yuria shifted her gaze before saying,"What do you mean? Could you please go on more with details?"
Kumi brought out her mobile phone and showed her a news article.

"Kizaki Yuria, the national idol, buys Sakae Island from xxx Enterprises"

"Yup. I'm Kizaki Yuria. In this timeline, I'm a recent graduate from a really popular idol group." Yuria smiled weakly.

-
TBC~

andurooo-san: I'm glad that you enjoyed it! Thank you for reading :D
Minamiyuki-san: Thank you and I hope that you would also enjoy the upcoming chapters
Shinoki-san: I love you too. XD Thank you for reading my fic :D
saeseki-san: Thank you for reading! And yup, Kanon likes Kumi. And I'll also try to make more side stories as the stories go on ;)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 12, 2014, 09:39:48 PM: Ah~ so fast~ :D
*hugs* to be wonderful or not to be, the former is the answer.
Lol, the 'viper'...
And...'Old Hag' XD
...*thumbs up*...
And at the end, something is revealed...dun dun dun...
I wonder~~ :3
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 13, 2014, 01:08:49 AM: that is one hell of training. Poor Kanon (let me hug her :))

I guess I had to wait for the next chapter :cry: 8)

Good luck in whatever you are doing hitoriyamanaka-san :cow:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IV pt.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 13, 2014, 10:38:09 AM: I hope you will update about what happen to the future, about the future Kuumin....

Really like this story so far...

Waiting for your next update... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.1[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 13, 2014, 11:05:13 AM: ---
Chapter V.1 - First Encounter with a Foe
---

Kumi's mouth hung low at Yuria's confession. How come nobody from their party recognized the most popular idol in Japan who just recently graduated to pursue her career in acting?

"Are you really from the future?" Kumi looked at Yuria's eyes.
"I am." Yuria stared back with seriousness,"Though if you wouldn't want to trust me, then it's fine." and walked away from Kumi, but Kumi grabbed her wrist before she could do so.
"Kuuchan told you to hide your identity." Kumi gripped Yuria's wrist. "Am I right?"
Yuria nodded before saying,"Yeah. I'm not even supposed to reveal who I am, and what can or will happen in the future."

Suddenly, a shout snapped the two from their conversation. Realizing that Jurina, Rena, Kanon, Airin and Akane might be in danger, Kumi and Yuria immediately ran to where the sound came from.

"Kizaki Yuria, huh." the girl smiled and pointed at Yuria, who seems to be shocked at the scene that she saw.
Yuria scoffed and glared at the girl. "What the hell are you doing here... seriously..."
"Hm... well... no idea." The girl smirked.
"Who are you?!" Kumi yelled, and Yuria face-palmed herself because of her inability to shut the girl up.
"Kumi from the past... huh." The girl smirked as she went near to Kumi. "You do look younger."
"Who are you and what did you do to my friends?!" Kumi shouted as the girl went nearer and nearer to where she stood.

While the girl was distracted by Kumi, Yuria immediately ran to the fallen girls. Jurina and Churi weren't seriously injured and was just watching whatever was happening. It was maybe one of them who shouted for help. Rena and Airin on the other hand, are conscious but struggled to get back on their feet. Kanon was the only one who was unconscious, maybe prior to her battle with Jurina.

"Are you guys okay?"Yuria asked the four.
"You think?" Rena said as she tried to raise herself using her arm.
Yuria ignored Rena's comment and helped Rena and Airin to stand back on their feet. "You two stay here and take care of Kanon."
"What about us?" Churi tapped Yuria.
"Well, since you two look fine..." Yuria rummaged through her backpack and reached for the two's weapons and handed it to them. "Here."

Yuria then remembered that she forgot to hand Kumi her weapon and face-palmed herself. "Damn!"

-

"Who are you?" Kumi sneered at the girl.
"Mizuki..." The girl paused. "Kuwabara... Mizuki!" then maniacally laughed.
"You're weird. And you have a preettyy... protruding chin." Kumi giggled. "And you're wearing a pretty funny looking outfit too." Kumi said as she pointed at the seemingly hilarious tuna outfit that Mizuki was currently wearing.
"What the hell did you say about me?"
"Ago. Ago. Ago*. Agotuna." Kumi teasingly chanted as she ran away from Mizuki.
"Nandeyanen!" The girl angrily ran after Kumi. "You're really gonna get it you rabbit!"

Yuria saw what she was doing and immediately planned something with Churi and Jurina. The two nodded before taking their formations, while Kumi was still running away from Mizuki.

Yuria ran fast, and from a human's naked eyes, it looks like as if she teleported in front of Mizuki.
"Get hell out you round-faced idiot!" Mizuki yelled.
"Shut up you small fry!" Yuria glared back at Mizuki and shouted.
Yuria then continued to block the way, and Mizuki was unable to proceed in chasing Kumi. As much as she tried to push through, Yuria was always in front of where she was planning to pass through.

"Let me through!"
"Why the hell would I?" Yuria shouted back angrily. "You even insulted me, you should be glad that I'm not using Peace on you!"
"I'll give you money!" Mizuki begged.
"I DON'T NEED IT!" Yuria scoffed. "You can just use your... um... fish wand to pass through, anyway!"
"It's not a fish wand! It's the ultimate tuna god's relic, the ultimate tuna wand you idiot!" Mizuki said as she gripped her weapon tight and swung it to Yuria's direction. The wand emitted bubbles, and to Yuria's surprise, she tried popping one... and it was just a normal bubble.

"Weak."
"Oh, this isn't even my full power!"
"That didn't even do anything!"

Mizuki chanted a few words, according to Yuria was her tuna language and once again swung her weapon at the girl, who dodged the attack. It was a splash of water, and after Yuria dodged it, it just fell to the ground uselessly.

"Are you a fraud?!" Yuria smirked.
"B*tch I must be..." Mizuki said as she stared at her wand. "Maybe I actually am!"
"Stop it, it's useless... Ago Mizuki. You have no chance on beating us." Jurina shouted.
"Yeah! We're supposed to like barge in the fight and hit you in the back... but you're so weak that we have to do nothing here and shout at you!" Churi yelled. "You killed our screentime!"
"Jurina, Churi, grab her." Yuria ordered the two, and Mizuki didn't resist and surrendered to them.

-

"What the hell are you doing here?" Yuria yelled.
"I'm not telling!" Mizuki glared and instead teased the girl. "BLEEEH!"
Yuria held on her scabbard and emitted a black scary-looking aura,"IF YOU WOULDN'T TELL ME, THEN I HAVE NO USE OF YOU!"
Mizuki stayed quiet as she saw the girl looking at her angrily with her glowing eyes.
"I'm gonna ask once again. If you plan on being stubborn..." Yuria gripped her katana tight. "Then off be your head."
"Who sent you here?"
Mizuki fiddled with the tight rope bounding her at her back and said,"... You already know who, Yuria."
"Kanako?"
"She's not Kanako! She's Kanako-sama!" Mizuki yelled. "She's a god, Yuria!"
"Shut up!" Yuria yelled back. "I'm not calling her a god. Only you idiots think that she's one, even if she's not!"

Suddenly, a loud bang was heard behind Yuria. A girl with a hood over her head approached her and said,"Give me back Mizuki."
"Take her." Yuria said as she pushed Mizuki to the girl.
The girl smirked before saying,"This isn't the last time you'll ever hear of me... Yuria." and disappeared like bubbles.
"Of course it isn't... Hiramatsu Kanako." Yuria looked down at the floor.

-

"Who was that... Yuria?" Kumi asked with curiousity filling the gaps of her brain.
"She's from the future." Yuria answered honestly. "Anyways, are you all okay?"
"Yeah. We couldn't stand up because of hellish training, don't worry." Airin smiled.
"And Kanon was knocked out by Jurina a while ago." Churi added. "And... I shouted because I was being touched all over, but Jurina immediately intercepted and helped all of us."
"I can't believe that she was so weak... and perverted..." Jurina softly spoke. "I was so looking forward for a boss-fight."
"Oh, well... about that." Yuria nervously scratched the back of her head before continuing,"Well, that wouldn't take long."
Jurina smiled in anticipation, while the rest looked confused.
"What do you mean, Yuria?" Churi made a questioning look to the girl.
"Well, Mizuki was just a lowly soldier of what they call the 'Water Goddess' from the future..."
"Was she the one who caused the typhoon?" Rena asked.
"Yes. She's extremely powerful and dangerous. Though she isn't a God. She was just gifted with an immense power." Yuria gritted her teeth before saying,"Her assault could either be tomorrow or the next day... Who knows. She's an unpredictable woman."
"And... I think that Mizuki isn't the only friend she brought..." Kumi gulped nervously before saying "Am I right?"
"Yes, in minimum, she has about an army of 500."
"EHHHHH?" The group shouted in unison.
"Though that might not be happening this time. 'Cause the time machine could only hold a few people inside. Unless of course their leader managed to do something about it." Yuria smiled.
"By... a few people inside... How many people can fit inside their time machine?" Churi asked nervously.
"100 or 200." Yuria said after thinking,"That's what Kuuchan told me."
"How about you Yuria? Couldn't you just send 100 or 200 people in our timeline and just beat the hell out of them?"
"No, I told you that I'm alone. I am a test subject, and unless I report to them they wouldn't bring in reinforcements." Yuria calmly said.
Jurina sighed in defeat, but muttered,"Why were you the one chosen to be the test subject anyway..."
"You'll know one day." Yuria smirked before standing up. "I guess that you gotta be patient if you wanna know. Cause it's gonna take a long time."

-
TBC~
-
A/N: *ago means chin
A short chapter. Sorry I was goofing around and I only managed to type this.
Now I'm rushing to finish the next one. Anyways, thank you to all who already finished reading this chapter and to those who replied and left a thank you to the previous chapter!
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.1[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 13, 2014, 11:17:34 AM: Nandeyanen?? :lol: :lol: :lol:

That moment when Kuumin do something crazy.. Makes me laugh....

Waiting for your next update.... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.1[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 13, 2014, 02:15:04 PM: That was hilarious :lol: :lol: :lol:, cannot stop imagining Mizuki in tuna outfit

this story is getting interesting, keep it up :thumbsup
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 13, 2014, 04:10:01 PM: A/N: This is finally the 2nd part of the fifth chapter! I'm sorry for cutting it into 2 parts and having a short 1st part. I'm gonna make up for that with this chapter though.
Enjoy, and let me know what you guys think!

(The ones in Italics are Yuria's dreams. :) ) (And I'm also working on the next one so sorry if I'm not able to reply properly.)
---

Chapter V.2 - Importance

---

After Yuria's short warning about the so-called 'Water Goddess' Hiramatsu Kanako, she dismissed us early for bed, all except for Kanon, who was unconscious in the first place. She told everyone to be always on the alert and never leave the battle grounds unless accompied by someone else. She also gave their weapons back, asking them to always keep it near them wherever they go. And so, after turning off the lights, well, everyone went to bed.

-

"Yuria!"
Yuria widened her eyes and saw a familiar looking figure. The girl waved back at her, grinning. Yuria immediately ran to the girl and hugged her.
"Kuuchan!" Yuria shouted. "Kuuchan... I miss you so much..."
"I miss you too... Yuria." Kumi smiled as she hugged back.
Kumi then looked at Yuria's face after pulling away. "Yuria... don't cry..." Kumi said as she caressed Yuria's cheek and wiped away the tears.
"I'm worried about you guys..." Yuria softly spoke. "Especially you..."
"Don't... don't worry. We're managing just fine..." Kumi reassured the girl.
"Kuuchan. Stop lying." Yuria said as she stared into Kumi's eyes.
"Ahahaha... I got caught..." Kumi wryly smiled. "... But they need you more than we do, Yuria..." Kumi said as she let go of Yuria and pointed at the space behind her.
Yuria was shocked as she saw the younger Kumi, Airin, Churi, Kanon, Jurina and Rena. She then looked back at Kumi shortly afterwards.
"Yeah... the younger you is quite meddlesome, I must say." Yuria giggled.
"Yeah, my younger self is quite the idiot." Kumi smiled. "I hope that you can handle her, and everyone else. They're pretty annoying in their own ways..."
Kumi was immediately cut off by Yuria's hug. "Kuuchan... I love you..."
Kumi laughed as she said,"I love you too. Gosh, you surprised me. I thought that you were gonna strangle me to death."
Yuria ignored Kumi's comment and embraced the older girl tighter. "Nee... I wanna kiss you, Kuuchan."
"What now?!" Kumi panicked.
"I. Wanna. Kiss. You. Now."
Kumi gulped and nervously looked at Yuria's eyes. She held the girl's face and planted a short kiss in her lips, and quickly pulled back. Touching their foreheads together, Yuria saw Kumi crying while saying,"I miss you so much, Yuria... Don't forget the promise we made that night..."
"Kuuchan..." Yuria was starting to break down as well. Seeing the most precious person in her life cry in front of her was one of the most painful thing that she had experienced. And the next thing that Kumi did was more painful. She pulled away from their hug and walked away in a dangerous looking world, with chaos and despair enveloping the lands. Yuria cried and fell down on her knees while muttering the name,"Kuuchan" and hugging herself.

-

"Yuria!" A tap startles Yuria and jolted her out of her sleep.
"Kuu...chan." Yuria said weakly before staring at the younger Kumi.
"Are you okay?" Kumi asked softly. "You were crying and mentioning my name... what happened?"

To Kumi's surprise, Yuria broke into tears. It was the first time Kumi saw the usually strong girl cry, and she didn't know what to do. She just naturally held the girl and reassured her, hoping that the girl would calm down.

"Yuria... you can talk to me..." Kumi said softly.
"Kuuchan..." The girl muttered before crying again. "Kuuchan... I miss you so much..."
"I miss you too, Yuria." Kumi said as she patted the girl's back to calm her down. Kumi pulled away and stared at Yuria's crying face and said,"A pretty girl like you shouldn't be crying... you know." and planted a kiss on Yuria's forehead. "Don't worry, even if the future Kuuchan isn't with you... I hope that I would be fine as a replacement."
Yuria nodded and said,"Thank you... Kuuchan."
Yuria hugged the girl and said,"I'm sorry... but can I stay like this with you?"
Kumi nodded and said,"You allowed me to do this to you the other night anyway, so why not?" and hugged back.

As they both fell asleep in each other's arms, both of them dreamt of happy things. Yuria smiled, feeling reassured of Kumi's warmth. She began to dream about her first meeting with Kumi and all the other happy memories she shared with everyone right now.

-

"Yuria, Kumi!"

Yuria and Kumi were awakened by a tug on their shoulders. They were greeted by a panicking Churi, who seemed to be staring at their position weirdly.

"What... are you two doing..."Churi blushed while giggling and hid her face.
"What did you disturb us for~" Yuria said as she caressed Kumi's back. "I was enjoying my time with Kuuchan~"
Kumi immediately felt her spine straighten up as it responded to Yuria's touch. Her face immediately flushed red and she was unable to look straight.
Churi, on the other hand, was now laughing,"We... We've got a problem..." she said as she wiped a tear. "Kanon... has been captured..."
Yuria immediately widened her eyes and sat up. Kumi followed shortly after recovering from Yuria's assault.
"Where are the others?" Yuria said as she looked around the empty futons.
"They went looking for Kanon." Churi said as she went back to her usual composure. "I was left behind to wake you two up, but I was fascinated at your pose that I kind of stared for a minute or so..."
"Are you jealous?" Yuria smirked. "You can do that with Airin later."
Churi immediately blushed and shouted in a higher pitch,"Wha- What... no! Of course not! Not with her!"
"You tsun tsun tsun-" Yuria said as she flicked Churi's nose. "Dere."
"Anyways, let's go! I'm worried about Kanon, Yuria." Kumi said.
"Oh yeah." Remembering the reason why they were awakened by Churi, she said,"Let's go. I'm going to discuss a plan with you two later." Yuria said as she grabbed Peace and positioned it at her belt. The three then ran outside, and when they did, they found Jurina, Rena and Airin who were relieved after seeing them.

"Did you guys find Kanon?" Yuria said. "Or any clues at all?"
Much to her disappointment, the three shaked their heads in disapproval.
"Tch. She might've been taken away by any of Kanako's henchmen..." Yuria said as she stroked her chin. "Goddammit, Jurina why did you have to knock her out..."
"Sorry." Jurina smiled.
Yuria thought of something for a while, and when the idea finally hit her, she immediately reached for her bag and retrieved the glowing cube once again. She ejected a device that looked like a small tracking device.

"Well... it's a good thing that I secretly attached these to you guys..." Yuria paused. "I mean, it's a good thing that there was inaccidentally a GPS chip in Kanon, right?"
The machine beeped, and a red mark indicated the place where Kanon supposedly was.

"Churi, you carry Airin. Rena you carry Jurina." Yuria instructed, as she flew while holding Kumi.
"UWAAAAAA Mommy~" Kumi yelled.
Yuria held Kumi in her arms and said,"Don't worry."
"Ahaha, scaredy cat~" Airin teased and didn't realize that Churi was dragging her off mid-air. When she looked down below she said,"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!"
"Shut up, Airin!" Akane yelled.
"Please shut your mouth, Airin-sama." Bird calmly spoke.
Jurina on the other hand was slumped down on the ground. "No, No, No~" she yelled like a little kid.
Rena sighed. "What am I supposed to do with you, Jurina?"
"I want Rena to hug me while flying~" Jurina grinned. "I'm too scared!"
Rena pulled the girl with all her might and said,"You're really a spoiled brat, aren't you."

-

"Is this some joke or what?" Churi yelled.
"No, this is where the signal supposedly said Kanon's location was." Yuria analyzed the device again.
"REALLY. IN THE MIDDLE OF THE PACIFIC OCEAN? ARE YOU CEREAL?" Airin shouted.
"No." Yuria coldly replied. "I guess that Kanako made her castle... or whatever I have no idea what the hell did she build in the depths of the ocean below."
"But... how are we supposed to..." Yuria immediately brought out suits and cut of Rena's question. "Okay then."

After changing into their suits in a nearby island, on Yuria's command, they plunged in deep into the waters.

"Is the water pressure gonna affect this suit?" Kumi asked out of pure curiosity.
"Nah. It's from the future. It's not as crappy as this timeline's scuba gear." Yuria replied.
"So, where is Kanako's hideout?" Rena swam near Yuria and peeked at the device,"Inside... that scary looking... cave?"
"It seems so." Yuria said as she stared into a huge cave with no lights in the distance or whatever. It was indeed scary looking, it seems like as if all of the sea monsters you could imagine can fit inside.
Airin, being the scaredy-cat immediately shuddered as she remembered a particular film where the protagonists are chased by a huge and fake looking shark.
Kumi, Rena, Jurina and Akane hesitated a bit, but since Yuria already went inside, they followed the girl. Churi had to drag Airin while the girl begged for her life.
Inside of the cave, it was like a never-ending tunnel. There wasn't a source of light, and the only thing that was glowing in the scary darkness was Yuria's red eyes, which wasn't calming at all.
"A-Are... we there yet..." Airin asked.
"I hope so." Yuria said as she looked at Airin, who immediately felt spooked at the sight of Yuria's eyes.
"Churi... hold me..." Airin pleaded.
"W-Whatever, Airin. Y-You're such a scaredy cat." Churi said as she hugged the girl close. She thanked the darkness, for if the lightings were normal... well it would be as plain as day that she was blushing while holding the girl.

Finally, the machine beeped and beeped. According to Yuria, they were indeed in the location. Yuria immediately spied a dim light above them and said,"Get ready to go back up."
On her count, all of them swam to the surface and saw the magnificent palace that stood in the middle of the water.

"What now, Yuria?" Jurina asked.
"Well, since that palace is the only structure in the whole goddamn area, then maybe we have to go there." Yuria smiled.
"Yuria's scary..." Jurina whispered to Kumi and Airin. They couldn't agree more.

-

When they arrived and just recently stepped foot on the island, they immediately removed the suits under Yuria's orders. They went to the entrance of the palace wearing their training clothes and when arrived, they immediately noticed 2 guards slovenly watching the entrance.

Yuria held onto her katana and sliced the two down without hesitation, in order for them to not attracted much unneeded attention. After returning her blade to the scabbard, she warned the others to walk slowly and be aware and alert of their surroundings.

"Should we split up?" Jurina asked.
"No. We'll get cut down easily if that's the case. That's not good."
They bravely went inside the palace and saw a girl with a hood over her face.

"Welcome... Yuria, Kumi, Airin, Churi, Rena and Jurina..." the girl spoke.
"Cut off the crap, Kanako. Where's Kanon?" Yuria yelled.
"Hmm... I wonder..." Kanon smiled wide and clapped.
All of a sudden, a huge tank with blue fluid appeared, and inside of it was Kanon. Yuria gasped and immediately fumed with anger.

"No... you bastard."Yuria sneered. "You're supposed to be cute..."
"This... is what happens... when you reject me..." Kanako smirked. "For that rabbit looking idiot over there..."
"Me?" Kumi pointed at herself.
"Yes, you. You idiot."
Jurina nudged Kumi and said,"Girls love you too much."
"Shut up... you don't deserve to speak just because you're ikemen..." Kanako coughed and pretended that she didn't say anything before,"Anyways... welcome the new Kanon... minna. By the way... don't call me Kanako... call me KanaKana."
Kanako clapped her hands once again, and the compartment that held both the blue fluid and Kanon opened, while the fluid stayed inside the tube.
Kanon immediately opened her eyes and held Diabolic and transformed it to it's usual scythe form, only that is was white-colored, and not purple anymore. Yuria gasped as the girl nimbly sped up towards her and started attacking her. After backing away from a distance, she unsheathed Peace and immediately swung at Kanon, who deflected the attack. Jurina and Churi were running to Kanon, but it was shortly cut off by Kanako's clapping, and a bunch of tunas that resembled Mizuki swarmed the place.

"Don't worry about me! I can handle Kanon." Yuria said as she swung her katana at Kanon's attack. "Take care of your own!"
"Non-chan, why the hell did you give your past counterpart a pretty badass weapon, goddammit." Yuria cursed.
"Yuria... you're the cause of Non-sama's despair..." Diabolic spoke in a different tone.
"Diabolic?"
"I'm not... Diabolic... I'm his other counterpart..." the weapon spoke.
Noticing the different color of the weapon, Yuria could only mutter,"...Seinaru..."
"Yes." the scythe spoke.
Kanon raised Seinaru up high and swung once again at Yuria's direction. Yuria didn't see the attack coming and panickly used her sheath.
"Peace. Thank you for the sheath!" Yuria yelled.
"Yuria... the source of Non-sama's despair... eradicate..." Seinaru spoke.
Seinaru was supposed to be the holy counterpart of Kanon's Diabolic. It's at least a hundred times more powerful than Diabolic, and Yuria knew that she had to end it fast, unless she wants Kanon to die out of too much depleted energy. There could also be a possiblity of her weapon abandoning her if she went any further.

Yuria then swung her sword and muttered a few words. A big powerful ball of condensed power was formed in the air, and Yuria flew up and hurled the ball to Kanon. A large explosion was heard, and smoke surrounded Kanon. Yuria thought that she got the girl, but it turns out that when Kanon's Seinaru is activated, she could also be granted the power of flight, much to Yuria's anticipation and disappointment at the same time.

"Yuria... despair... eradicate..." The weapon spoke again.

Yuria decided to stay on the ground than risking an air battle with the girl. While on the air, she might risk hitting anyone from her group, so she landed down on the floor, causing a small earthquake on the ground below. Kanon followed suit, and it caused a much a bigger earthquake.

"This is bad." Yuria whispered to herself.

Yuria attacked the girl with Peace in her hand and hoped to slice through the girl, which the girl deflected. To Yuria's surprise, a familiar figure struck the girl from the behind. Kanon dropped on the floor with a thud.

"Are you okay?" Kumi held her hand out to Yuria.
"Yeah... but Kanon..." Yuria looked at the girl. "She's bleeding."
"She'll be fine once we're out of here." Kumi assured Yuria.
"Ughhh." Kanon groaned in pain. "Ouch... what happened..."
"Don't push it, Kanon. I found a place over there. I'll ask Rena to patch you up." Kumi held the girl and guided her to a place that has no more of the tuna people.

Yuria then looked at the others, and it seemed that they were all doing fine handling the tuna people. The tuna people turned out to be as weak as Mizuki, and they are done in with just one strike from their weapons. Yuria decided to confront Kanako, who she hasn't seen for long.

"Yuria..."Kanako softly spoke.
"Kanako... why don't you just give up..."
The girl leaned in towards Yuria and whispered,"I love you too much."
Yuria sighed and replied,"I don't... I only think of you as a friend, Kanako." and removed the hood above her head.
"I've sacrificed so much for you..." the girl said as she removed the mask covering half of her face. "Even... my own body..."
Yuria gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. "K-Kanako..."
"I don't want us to be friends..." Kanako said. "I... love you... Yuria."
"Please, give up, Kanako. I'm willing to forgive you, and the others might forgive you as well..."Yuria smiled weakly. "I missed my bestfriend." and tried to touch Kanako, but the girl sweeped the hand away.
"I told you, I don't want to be friends!" The girl yelled. "I hurts me to see you with that girl. How could you love her more than me? I was with you from the very beginning!"
"I'm sorry... Kanako."
"Don't apologize. It's that idiot's fault after all. You got tricked, right?" Kanako smirked. "I'll take care of her, so that you can be with me forever, and we can annihilate the inhabitants of this timeline and live here forever!" and tried to grab Yuria, which the girl dodged.
Yuria fumed with anger as she yelled,"You're not the Kanako I know!" and paused before saying,"I... don't love you as much as I love Kuuchan with all my heart."
Kanako backed away and looked downwards. She stopped responding, even with Yuria poking her and hitting her. All of a sudden, she looked upwards and laughed.
"HAHAHAHAHA" Her eyes turned from normal to completely dead ones. "You don't... love me?"
Yuria backed away from the girl, but the girl pushed her down to the floor.
"If... you don't love me..." the girl looked straight into Yuria's face and screamed,"THEN I'LL MAKE YOU LOVE ME!"

Yuria couldn't believe what Kanako did next. The girl proceeded on touching different places on her body and made her feel uncomfortable.
"Stop... Kanako!" Yuria yelled.
"No."
Yuria's had enough. She grabbed the girl's collar before she could kiss her and pushed her away. The girl flew for a few meters with a thud as she hit the wall. As the mask also fell on the floor with a shatter, the girl immediately fainted, and the tuna men disappeared, surprising Jurina, Rena, Churi and Airin who was battling them eagerly.

"Yuria..." Kumi stared at the girl who fell on her knees.
Yuria refused to speak and could only stare at the body of her unresponding friend. The rest of the team looked at the girl worriedly. Kumi was the only one to go near the girl, who was close to breaking again.

"Yuria..." Kumi sat down and looked at Yuria's face. Yuria's eyes were in a deeper hue of red, and it looked emotionless and empty.
Kumi couldn't do anything but hold the girl in her arms. The others looked at two pitifully as Kumi cried and cried for Yuria to come back, and until they arrived in Sakae Island, the girl still didn't respond to anything.

-

"Kumi... are you alright?" Kanon asked her bestfriend Kumi who was still in front of Yuria. The girl hasn't responded for 3 days now, and Kumi didn't know what to do. During the nights, Kumi would cry about Yuria, and Kanon couldn't do anything but look at her friend pitifully.
"Please... Kumi, at least eat something..." Kanon begged her friend.
"No. I'm not hungry." Kumi replied coldly.
"You're gonna die. Yuria's not gonna like that."
"Maybe it should be fine for me to die, then." Kumi replied, with no emotions on her voice. "My parents are dead, and now, Yuria's gone. My life feels so empty."
Kanon slapped Kumi and yelled,"We're here! We're here for you, Kumi! Why couldn't you realize that?!" Kanon was crying and pleading,"Please Kumi... I'm fine if you wouldn't return my feelings. Just... please be alive. Please don't give up on life and Yuria as well!"
"Feelings?" Kumi questioned the girl.
"I... I love you, Kumi!" the girl yelled.
Kumi hugged the girl and said,"I'm... I'm sorry, Kanon." she paused before saying,"I'm sorry that you fell in love with an idiot like me."
"Please, Kumi... I can't watch you die before my eyes... like my parents did..." The girl cried.
"Don't worry... I'll try not to." Kumi smiled weakly.

-

"...Where am I..."
"Why... is it... so dark in here..."
"Why... can't I move..."
"It's been so long..."
"Being in here... feels like forever..."

Darkness. All that Yuria could see was darkness. She couldn't move anything, she felt numb all over. All she could do was talk. Talk to herself. Talk with her thoughts.
To Yuria's surprise, there was a faint light in front of her. She felt water drop on her face. She felt water drop on her body. But she still couldn't move.
From afar, she could see a figure slightly moving towards her.

"Hi girl." The girl grinned at her.
"Ka-Kanako..."Yuria weakly replied.
"I'm sorry... Yuria." Kanako smiled. "I.. I..."

From that point on, Yuria could now move. She sat back up and hugged the girl,"I'm sorry too, Kanako..."
The girl shaked her head from side to side,"No, don't worry. It isn't you fault." she paused before saying,"It's my own decision. I shouldn't have let myself be dragged with my emotions."
"I'll miss you, Kanako..." Yuria cried.
"Don't you dare cry on me, Yuria." Kanako said as she faced the girl and wiped her tears. "I don't wanna see you cry. I'll be fine. I'm gonna be fine..."
And yet the girl cried more, and Kanako couldn't do anything but reassure the girl.
"Yuria... do you know what is the most painful thing in the world...?"
"... I think I know what it is... But for you... what is it?"
"... For me, Yuria... it's seeing the person I loved the most cry in front of me." Kanako said as she pulled away from the hug. "So... Yuria, don't cry... promise me that..."
"Promise you what?"
"... That you'll love Kumi in my stead." Kanako smiled. "Now, you have to go back. Your friends are waiting for you. I'm not the only one from the future who came in that timeline, Yuria. I'm merely the first one out of the bosses."
"I... will..." Yuria weakly smiled. "And I will beat her for you, Kanako... I swear."
"Take care, Yuria." Kanako grinned, and pushed Yuria unto the floor once again. "I love... you."

Yuria swore that she saw a drop of tear from Kanako's face after she pushed her. After she was pushed by Kanako, she found herself sitting blindly and staring at the crying Kumi.

"Yuria!"Kumi yelled and hugged the girl immediately.
"Kuu..chan." Yuria replied weakly.

The rest of the girls approached Yuria with tears in their eyes. Yuria was surprised as some of them were even jumping for joy just because she was out, for what she thinks is a few minutes.

"I.. thought you weren't waking up..." Kumi said as she hugged her tighter. "You weren't responding for three days... I didn't know what to do..."
Yuria lifted up her right hand and touched her back,"Don't worry... I'm okay now. I'm here now."
Kumi pulled away from the hug and stared into Yuria's eyes, and immediately noticed that Yuria's eyes went back to their normal glow and color. She sighed in relief and lifted her right hand to Yuria,"Promise me."
"Promise you what?"
"Promise me... that you won't leave me again..."
Yuria was surprised by Kumi's words. She smiled weakly before saying,"I don't know... Kumi..."
Kumi ignored her reply and kept on staring in her eyes. Defeated, Yuria also lifted her hand and intertwined her pinky with Kumi's,"I... I promise."
After Kumi let go of their pinkies, Yuria stood up and held Kumi's hand.
"I'm... I'm hungry." Yuria weakly replied.

"We have food." Rena smiled at Yuria. "Welcome back."
"I missed you so much, Yuria... I don't know why though." Jurina grinned after wiping off her own tears.
"I missed your rantings too, Yuria. Training isn't the same with you." Airin smiled.
"I missed you too." Kanon smiled, and Churi jumped from her seat with tears still in her eyes,"I missed the person who entrusted me to do so many things!"

"I missed you guys too." Yuria smiled.

-

"Wait, I was out for 3 days?" Yuria was shocked after Rena announced how long she was out for.
"Yeah." Rena nodded.
"What happened while I was out, then?"
"We continued with our training everyday, we used your original training regimen though. Drills, Sparring, then Exercises." Rena replied.
"That's okay." Yuria said as she bit on the piece of bread handed to her a while ago. "It was designed for you guys anyway. Anything else happened?"
"While we, Jurina, Airin, Churi and Kanon were doing what we please, Kumi on the other hand refused to leave your side after the training." Rena looked at Yuria before saying,"That girl didn't eat for 3 days. We were surprised when Kanon managed to somehow make the girl eat."
"How did she survive that training without eating?" Yuria asked.
"She drank water... althrough the 3 days of training."
"That girl... seriously..." Yuria smiled weakly.
"Don't you feel anything weird or new to yourself, Yuria?"
"Nope." Yuria replied.
"You're pretty strong, huh. Normally, people who were asleep for 3 days couldn't move properly."
"I was out for a year with coma once." Yuria smiled. "I had surgery, and well... thankfully it didn't fail. When I woke up, I managed to walk fine."
"That's amazing." Rena covered her mouth with her hand and said,"You're really not a human... huh."
"I'm not." Yuria smiled.

-

"But I don't feel like sleeping, Kuuchan..." Yuria tried to drag her arm away from the girl.
"No. You're sleeping, Yuria and that's final."
"Why do you sound so responsible right now?" Yuria sighed. "I've been sleeping for 3 days. I'll be fine."
"No. You should be sleeping."
"Fine." Feeling defeated, Yuria snuck into her futon while feeling a bit angry at how Kumi was acting towards her.
"Yuria." Kumi tapped Yuria's back but Yuria ignored it.
"I'm sorry. I'm just worried... that's all." Kumi smiled weakly. "I don't want to lose you again... and the thought of that..."
Yuria turned around to face Kumi. "It's okay. I'll forgive you."
"Tha-"
Yuria cut off Kumi as she said,"But, you have to hug me while sleeping again."
Kumi smiled as she snuck into Yuria's futon and wrapped her arms around the girl's back. "Hmm... Well, then sleep-"
To Kumi's surprise, the girl planted a kiss on her lips, and Kumi couldn't do anything but comply to it. After pulling away, Yuria smirked and said,"I forgot to tell you about the other condition."
Kumi giggled before saying,"You meanie." and hugged her tight. Yuria wasn't able to sleep that night, but she felt blessed even though she didn't. Watching over Kumi while sleeping turned out to be the most amusing thing that she ever saw, and through the whole night she was able to look at the girl without looking at anything else.

---
TBC~
---
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 13, 2014, 05:02:48 PM: Kumiyuri's is very strong... It makes me cry..... :cry: :cry: :cry:

I wonder about the future Kuumin's condition....

Waiting for your next update... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 13, 2014, 07:58:08 PM: Waaah....
The future...
And stuff...
I need to comment with more useful things...
But, dat was great
The KumiYuri~~
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 14, 2014, 07:18:31 AM: The KumiYuri moment makes my heart goes :wub:

somehow I feel pity for Kanon :cry:

but KumiYuri is just so cute~~~
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 14, 2014, 05:14:20 PM: ---
A/N: Sorry for not posting earlier. Anyways, this is the 6th Chapter of Re:DUX!
I'll be posting Chapter 7 later, so please do stay tuned in.
Thank you for all the replies and for reading the previous chapters! I hope that you guys would enjoy this one as well. ;)

-

Chapter VI - A Day Off

-

As the sounds of people shouting numbers rang the ears of Kizaki Yuria, she became annoyed and quickly got up from her sleep. She then realized that all the futons besides hers are folded in a almost perfect manner, breakfast for one was properly served, and the battle grounds, to her surprise, was not as dirty as she remembered. Her attention quickly went to the girls shouting and doing their early morning drills.

"You're all so noisy!" Yuria yelled and clicked her tongue in annoyance.
"But you were the one who told us to practice and train everyday." Airin reasoned out after finishing 10 sets of push-ups without much difficulty.
"Yeah, but..." Yuria scratched her head before saying,"It's okay to take a rest once in a while, you know."
"What are you talking about?" Jurina asked Yuria, who was always strict with training and loved making them all suffer. What could've possibly happened to the usual sadist girl?
"Yeah yeah yeah, today's your rest day." Yuria scoffed before saying,"Did I not announce that?"
"You didn't." Churi raised her hand.
"I forgot. Sorry. After your exercises you're all free to scoot around to wherever your asses bring yourselves to." Yuria said as she walked away to the counter where her food was laid properly. It was the same grilled seafood, and fruits, since Sakae island of course doesn't have rice nor bread or whatever. Of course, she was in no position to whine about the food served to her since she never helped with cooking nor finding it anyway. She sat down quietly and chewed her food properly and drank the prepared juice for her. When she finished her meal and she was about to leave the chair, she bumps to the girls who were waiting for her to finish behind her back.

"What do you guys want now?" Yuria asked.
"Can you... take us back to the city?" Kumi pleaded as she gripped Yuria's arm. "We miss the city, Yuria." The others nodded in agreement as they placed their palms together and begged Yuria to take them back to Nagoya.
Feeling defeated, Yuria once again took her light stick-like device and sighed,"Fine. But only just for today you guys."

The party cheered as they clinged onto Yuria, who just smiled and activated the device. Within seconds, they were transported back to the city they knew.
They went into groups and went into different places that they had missed and they wanted to go to before the day ends.

-
"I want to go to the zoo!" Churi yelled, holding Airin's arm tight.
"Okay, okay. You wanna go and see the birds, right?" Airin smiled at the girl, who immediately blushed from her reply. "Let's go!"
"L-Let's go." Churi embarrasingly spoke with a sudden low tension.
-

-
"Jurina, where do you want to go to?" Rena asked as Jurina was looking around the windows of the mall.
"I wanna go shopping." Jurina said softly as she looked at the new clothes on the mannequin. "Then I want to go eat rice. Then I want to eat ice cream. Then I wanna go shopping again."
Rena patted Jurina's head lightly and smiled,"Okay, okay... But after that, can we go to our house?"
Jurina grinned widely and spoke in a loud tone. "Of course! Let's go!" She yelled and dragged Rena inside the mall.
-

-
"Kumi, can you give me the keys to our apartment?" Kanon said as she tugged Kumi's blazer.
"Okay." Kumi said as she fished for the keys in her bag. "Here you go."
"Um... Kanon... I-I" Kumi shyly stammered as she spoke,"I want to-"
Kanon pushed the girl and said,"Go. I'm not your mother, so you don't have to ask permission from me." She smiled as she said,"Have fun."
Kumi waved back and thanked the girl with a wide grin from her face.
-

-
"Nee... Yuria," Kumi approached the girl who seemed to be doing something with her phone. "Where are you planning to go?"
"This timeline's phone really sucks... Why the heck did my butler have to buy me this overpriced piece of junk?" Yuria sighed as she didn't hear the girl. "Just because it's popular among people? I don't get it..."
"Yuria." Kumi spoke louder than she previously did, and the girl instanteneously looked behind her.
"Oh, What is it Kumi?" Yuria replied with a smile as she stopped fiddling with her phone.
"Where are you planning to go?"
Yuria was never interested to go back in Nagoya, and she planned on waiting for the others in the park on the assignated time. But seeing this as an opportunity to spend more time with Kumi, she answered,"My house. Wanna come?"
Kumi's eyes beamed with excitement. "Really?"

Yuria nodded as she wore a pair of sunglasses over her eyes and dragged Kumi away from the crowd that formed behind them. She knew that those were wotas, from the way they looked at her and the way they pointed and behaved at when they saw her. She wished that maybe they would think that she wasn't the person they were looking for, but apparently after they ran, the fans already knew who she was. Some even took pictures of her while running with Kumi. Yuria decided to call someone to aid them after running around from the fans who were seriously spotting her way too fast. Since they were back at the city, she couldn't use any magical gadgets nor exhibit her superhuman activity. It would cause a ruckus and she might get dragged over somewhere and get bisected by a group of scientists, and Yuria thinks that it sucks if it happens to her.

"Hello! Yes! I'm near the place. Yep, that street. I'll be waiting!" Yuria yelled to the person in the line.
All of a sudden, a black limousine appears in front of them, and Yuria pushed the girl inside carefully and went in afterwards.
"Hit the gas!" Yuria yelled.
"Hai, Ojou-sama." The voice who seemed to belong from Yuria's 'butler' calmly spoke.

All of sudden, the vehicle raced through the road in full speed, startling Kumi, who wasn't aware that the speed of the limousine could exceed to her expectations'. She was almost about to hit the seat in front of her, but thankfully, Yuria caught her before she could possibly go home with a bleeding nose again.
"Are you okay?" Yuria asked worriedly.
Kumi nodded slowly and said,"I am. Thank you."

The two shared an awkward silence after Yuria let go of Kumi. The silence ensued as they reached Yuria's house, which Kumi couldn't really tell if it was a house of some sort. It was humongous, just from the gates that stood in the entrance was the tallest gate Kumi ever saw. The Kizaki's house was like a mansion way back from the Kamakura period, and from Kumi's opinion, though she didn't really know much about history, was as big as an emperor's palace.

"Wow." Kumi stared in awe at the beauty of Yuria's house.
Yuria smiled as she held Kumi's hand and said,"Let's go inside."

As they went inside the Kizaki household, they were welcomed by a bunch of maids and butlers, who bowed their heads deeply as they greeted. Before they cound lunge on forward, Yuria was stopped by her butler.

"If you could excuse me, Yuria-sama..." The butler spoke in a low but clear tone.
"What is it, Yuka?" Yuria stared at the girl and said,"I told you to call me Yuria-chan or Yuria before right?"
The butler bowed before saying,"I am afraid that I would punished by Kizaki-sama if I wouldn't comply to her wishes of calling you by the name Yuria-sama, mistress."
"Whatever..." Yuria muttered to herself silently, but Kumi heard her comment.
"Kizaki-sama wishes for you to see her later."
Yuria nodded and immediately shifted her gaze. "Sure."

Yuria then proceeded to drag Kumi in a seemingly never-ending hallways, where was filled with more ancient-looking things. The doors that the two passed by was overwhelmingly many, and Kumi couldn't even count them. As Yuria paused before sliding the door. and immediately went inside.
Inside the room that Kumi entered was different from the others. It had idol and anime posters all over the place, and instead of ancient looking books, mangas and magazine filled the study table and shelves. All the figures in that room was figmas, and not some Buddha figurine or something that looks really old.

"Who owns this room, Yuria?" Kumi asked as she stared into the new environment she was in.
Yuria smiled before saying,"Mine." Yuria proudly smirked as she said,"This is my sanctuary."
"Wow, Yuria. This looks amazing!" Kumi yelled as she looked at Yuria's manga collection. "You have so many manga... I don't even know some of the titles here!"
Yuria laid down her bag before removing the hood from her head to her shoulder. "You can read some if you'd like."
"Really?" Kumi grinned at Yuria before touching the book she has set her eyes on. "I'll help myself, then!"

Yuria rummaged through her bag and carefully held a contact lens container in her hands. She carefully picked one and put it in her right eye, and successfully put on the other one as well. She tried to look at herself in the mirror, and she felt like as if she was the normal Yuria, the peachy ojou-sama of the Kizaki household, who had a dream long ago to be an idol. She smiled as she remembered how the numbness felt of performing on a stage, with fans cheering her on. Being the center of the group she belonged in was a great experience for her, and she never regretted her joining the group. Without knowing, she found herself singing again, her voice filled the room and startled Kumi. Kumi's focus went to Yuria instead of the manga as she stared in awe of Yuria's wonderful voice.

Kumi, deep inside her heart, something resonated and she felt it suddenly urging her to do something. But her body nor her mind didn't know what to do and she started to feel confused and irritated at herself. When Yuria finished singing, she looked at Kumi who was staring at her without even blinking. Suddenly embarrased that she sung in front of someone for a very long time, she nervously looked at Kumi.

Kumi slowly spoke,"Yuria... your voice is amazing." and continued to stare at the girl. "I wish that you'd sing more often..."
Yuria blushed at Kumi's statement and stuttered as she spoke,"Really?"
"Un." Kumi grinned.

A sudden knock on the door surprises the two. "Ojou-sama, it's about time for lunch."
"Okay... we'll be there in a sec." Yuria raised her voice in order for her butler to hear her. After hearing her reply, Yuka immediately snuck back into the kitchen and helped the cook serve the food.
"Kumi. Let's go." Yuria spoke without looking at the girl with the usual composure she has. "Be on your best behavior, please."
Kumi nodded and raised her right hand,"I promise."
"That's good, then." Yuria smiled as she took the girl's hand and headed to the dinner room. Once again, the table seemed like as if it was made for a banquet that could last a day or two. Different sorts of food colored the table, and Kumi could already feel her mouth watering as soon as she saw the food.

Yuria bowed before entering. "Good morning, Okaa-san."
Kumi awkwardly bowed shortly after realizing Yuria's actions.
"I guess you had brought a friend today for your visit, Yuria." her mother smiled before saying,"Please introduce her to me."
Yuria looked at her mother then to Kumi,"Mother, this is Yagami Kumi, a friend of mine." she paused and looked at Kumi then to her mother,"Kuuchan, this is my mom."
Yuria's mother smiled at Kumi before saying,"Please take your seats, and enjoy the meal prepared especially for the two of you."

The two complied and sat formally, and started eating. Kumi's eyes widened at the taste of the food she just bit into. It felt like as if the delicious-ness of the food seeped into every bud in her tongue. Without herself knowing, she was devouring the food in a fast pace, unlike Yuria who was just silently eating as she chewed. When Kumi was finished with her food, she looked at Yuria, who was just halfway through her food. Yuria's mother laughed before saying,"Yuria, your friend here is interesting."

Yuria smiled and nodded,"She is, after all an entertainer, huh."
Yuria's mother clapped her hands as if she thought of a bright idea,"I know! Kumi, can you perform something in front of us?"
Kumi gulped as she knew that she couldn't refuse someone who just gave her food,"I... I don't know, Kizaki-sama..."
"Do you have any talents?" Yuria's mother continued her onslaught.
"I... I do dance a bit." Kumi's eyes shifted from one place to another. "A bit of hiphop, I guess.."
Yuria's mother clapped her hands in excitement and immediately said to Yuria,"Yuria prepare the music!"
Yuria smiled as she opened her crappy phone and played a familar song, which Kumi of course, knew. At the song's interlude, Kumi was shuffling her feet and didn't look confident at all, but once the lyrics were sung, her body moved like a professional dancer. With her swift, agile and precise dancing, it left Yuria's mother clapping through the whole performance. Yuria smiled as she once again saw Kumi's dancing, thinking that it has been a while since she saw the girl dance.

-

"You want me to dance?!" Kumi shouted.
"I do." Yuria smiled as she said,"If you dance for me... then I'm yours."
"WHAT?" Kumi grinned and yelled happily,"THEN I'LL DANCE, HIT THE MUSIC!"

-

She used the exact same music that Kumi danced for her when she was wooing her, that literally made her fall over heels for the girl whom she already loved deeply. The thought of it made Yuria blush as she looked at the cool part of Kumi that she loved. When the song stopped and Kumi finished dancing, Yuria and her mother clapped as loud as they could.

"That was great, Yagami-san!" Yuria's mother giggled. "I think that I fell a bit for you right there."
"Iya... I'm not that great at all." Kumi shrugged off the compliment and smiled.
"Well, Yuria... what do you think?" Yuria's mother turned her attention to the girl who was blushing while staring at Kumi.
"I-I... I think... that it's pretty good."
Kumi smiled widely as she heard the girl's compliment and made a peace sign.

Suddenly, the sliding door widely opened, as a girl entered without minding the tense atmosphere. Yuria immediately felt herself shaking as she saw the look that the girl made to Kumi.

"Who are you?"
"Ah... I'm Yagami Kumi, and I'm Kizaki-san's friend... Nice to meet you." Kumi said as she introduced herself, but the girl seemed to have just ignored what she said as she went near Yuria's mom.
"Mieko, what the hell are you doing?" The girl shouted.
"Calm down, Rumi. We were just having some fun in here..." Yuria's mother helplessly replied.
"Father, please." Yuria softly and calmly spoke, carefully watching the tone of her voice.
"This is why your daughter turned out to be one of those girls prancing around in miniskirts!" Rumi yelled.
Kumi's eyes widened as Yuria went up to her and firmly gripped her hand. Mieko tried her best to calm down Rumi, and somehow, his attitude changed from his previous one.
"So, Yuria... your wedding with Kanako..."Rumi spoke.
"I'm not marrying Kanako for you to gain more money." Yuria coldly spoke. "If you would excuse us, we're leaving."

Rumi's loud yelling echoed the room as Yuria held Kumi's hand tightly as they left her house. Yuria went back to wearing her sunglasses with her hoodie over her head, and Kumi earnestly followed the girl. When they were outside, Yuria stops and says,"I don't have any more places that I'd want to visit..."
Kumi smiled and said,"I have a place I'd want to let you see."
"Where is it located?" Yuria asked.
"It's surprisingly near your place. We can walk." Kumi smiled.

Kumi gripped Yuria's hand tight as they walked to a place that held something to Kumi's heart. When they finally arrived, Yuria looked down in shock.
"Kumi..."
Kumi smiled at her and gripped her hand tighter than before. "It's okay."
To show her respect, Yuria removed her hood and her sunglasses. She would never expect Kumi to bring her out here of all places. After all, Kumi never liked to talk about her parents, especially the place they were in right now.
"Mom, Dad. This is Yuria." Kumi smiled as she leaned over the nameplates. "This is the girl I love."
Kumi then looked at Yuria and said,"Yuria... say something too."
Yuria gulped and searched around for perfect words to say,"Um... ano... I'm Kizaki Yuria, please do take care of me..."
Kumi stood up and said,"I'll go and get some water. You stay here and talk to my parents, alright?" and grinned and waved at her before she left.
"Oya-san and Mukaida-san." Yuria smiled as she sat down and said,"Your daughter is doing fine, don't worry. I'll protect her with all I can."

Kumi then arrives with the bucket that she immediately places in front of the grave and smiles at Yuria. Yuria stands up and offers a small prayer to Kumi's parents, while Kumi did the same. They then bid them farewell, and walked off to the park where all of them met during the morning.

-
A while ago, Furuyanagi's date.

"Ahh! Airin, look at that Scarlet Macaw!" Churi yelled.
"It looks like the type of bird that lands on a pirate's shoulder." Airin blatantly replied.
"The bird that belongs to the mainstream pirates that are shown on TV is indeed the Scarlet Macaw, Airin." Churi stopped for a moment and continued her rant about the bird. "You know, the Scarlet Macaw isn't just-"
Airin braced herself for another lecture about birds.

-
Airin sighed as Churi finally calmed down and sat on the bench with her.
"Churi... wait here." Airin said as she sat back up and ran towards the direction they just went from.
Churi never suspected anything and was relaxing while sitting in the park she missed so much. She was always with Airin in here, and she knew that the girl didn't have that much interests in birds in the first place. She herself wondered why would the girl bother going with her in a park, when she could just go home, draw, watch anime and sleep?
Airin came back to her running with her hands in her back. Churi yelled in excitement as Airin revealed what she was hiding behind her.

"Ah! The Scarlet Macaw!"
Airin blushed and shouted,"Today... he has a message to tell you." she said as she pointed at the piece of paper in the bird's beak.
Churi reluctantly took the piece of paper, and she was caught in shock. The bird flew to it's trainer afterwards and the trainer yelled,"Good luck, Airin!"
Churi couldn't speak and she just literally hugged the girl and said,"This is my answer Airin. I love you too."
Airin felt like she could soar in the air like the animal Churi liked so much after hearing that the girl loved her as much as she did. Somehow, she just managed to say,"I love you too." and hugged the girl back.

-

"Ah! We had lots of fun, Rena!" Jurina smiled at Rena, who looked particularly tired, probably from moving too much due to Jurina's energy.
"We did." Rena smiled weakly.

"Ah! You guys are here!" Kumi yelled at the two as she waved with her free hand, as her other hand was intertwined with Yuria's fingers.

Slowly approaching the scene was the newly-made couple, Airin and Churi, who decided to don't tell the others about their newfound relationship. But they couldn't resist and they intertwined their fingers, a behavior that they don't usually let the others see, as Churi was a tsundere and Airin was always denying her feelings for the girl. When they arrived, Yuria immediately noticed their flushed faces and their fingers laced together.

"Hm. Did you manage to steal her first kiss?" Yuria smirked at Airin, who immediately stepped back from her question.
"W-What do you mean?" Airin tried to hide her blushing face, as Yuria leaned and leaned to her face.
"You smell like Churi... what did you guys do?~"Yuria teased.

The two immediately felt uneasy from Yuria's stare and was about to tell them about their relationship.
Luckily, Kumi pulled back the girl before she could do anymore damage to the tomato-faced couple.

-

The last to arrive was Kimoto Kanon. She brought a bag with her, and when Yuria asked what it was, well it was some of her things. Yuria then remembered to buy food for them that they'll bring back at the island. At the grocery store, everyone followed Yuria who was too fast and stealthy looking with her hoodie and her sunglasses as she almost bought all of the rice in the store. She also bought a few appliances outside and the others were in shock at the sudden appearance of the golden priviledge card that only the Prime Minister, famous people and politicians have.

"How come Yuria has one of those?!"Jurina whispered to Kumi.
"She's really rich." Kumi replied.
"I'd like her to take me shopping."Kanon looked curiously at the card Yuria handed to the cashier.

Well... if only they knew that Kizaki Yuria was one of Japan's most prominent artists, then they wouldn't be surprised that she has one. Much to Yuria's relief, the staff were all professionals and didn't squeal at her or asked for either a handshake or a signature, or she would've been exposed to the people in the place right now.

After their short grocery shopping, Yuria guided them to a dark alley which was normally visited by anyone and activated her glowstick-like device. It immediately transported them from Nagoya back to Sakae Island. As they tried to enter the battle grounds, something happens that they weren't expecting...

"Hahahahaha..."The figure laughed maniacally.

---

TBC~

---

(Now working on the next chapter, sorry again for not replying properly. :bow:)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter V.2[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 14, 2014, 08:30:38 PM: Such quick updates~~~~~
That KumiYuri...
That....Furuyanagi....
....much heart such love very like....
And Kuu-san's parents...
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VI[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: saeseki on April 15, 2014, 01:57:12 PM: That part when they are visiting Kumi parents :cry: :cry: :cry:

Airin and churi are so lovey-dovey yet tsun-tsun :wub:

aaand I wonder what happen in Sakae island
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VI[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 15, 2014, 04:12:34 PM: A/N: A short Side Story and this time it's about Kumi and Kanon.
Please do enjoy and I'll bring the 7th Chapter later.

---

Side Story B - Mushi no Ballad

---

Kanon was born in a normal household consisting of her mother, her father and herself. Her mother, Kimoto Nao, worked at a mansion as a maid, and they were allowed to live in there as the caretakers. Her father, Kimoto Nanako, on the other hand, was a normal salaryman who worked for the company of the owner of the mansion. The mansion that Kanon's mother worked at was owned by the esteemed business man, Yagami Oya and her wife, Yagami Manatsu. They had a single child, who were their pride and joy, and her name was Yagami Kumi. Kanon was always with Kumi, and they were as close as sisters. When Kumi's father and mother leave their house to go to work, and Kanon's mother has to fulfill her duties, she was always playing with her.

"Kanon!" Kumi grinned happily at the girl and ran to her.
"Kumi." Kanon smiled.
"Nee, nee, Kanon." Kumi happily snatched Kanon's hand and said,"If we ever grow up Kanon, can you be my wife?"
Kanon widened her eyes in disbelief,"Me?"
The girl happily nodded and said,"Yup, you."
"Maybe..." Kanon shifted her gaze from the girl's,"If I wasn't able to fall in love with anyone else... then maybe..."
Kumi just grinned happily and placed a crown on Kanon's head. Kanon wasn't able to tell her how she felt back then, but she only knew that she wanted to say "Yes, Yes I do!" to what Kumi asked her.

-

Time arrived when Kanon and Kumi were instructed to go to school. Kumi immediately hated the idea of her being in a private school without Kanon. Her parents shook their heads when Kumi asked them to put her in a public school with Kanon, and that was the first time that Kanon saw Kumi get angry at her parents.

"No!" Kumi yelled. "I'm not going to school!"
Manatsu shook her head in disbelief,"But, Kumi..."
"No! I'm not going in there without Kanon!"
Feeling defeated, Oya calmly said to her child,"How about this, then, Kuumin. We'll put you in a private school, but this time, we'll put Kanon with you."
Kumi grinned happily and nodded,"Yes, that would be fantastic, Father!"

Kanon smiled as Kumi returned back to her normal personality, and everything went smoothly in school. Kanon was not that academically declined, but Kumi on the other hand, showed talent in studying but failed in athletics. Kanon though, felt like P.E classes were the best and were a breeze to her. Even though the both of them weren't really close with anyone else besides themselves, they didn't care. Even if the whole class jeered at them and claimed them as a couple, Kumi would just flash her famous grin to them, which annoyed them more.

-

"What's your dream, Kumi?" Kanon asked her friend.
"Well... I want to be a voice actress." Kumi grinned as she continued to flip her manga's page.
"Why?"
"I don't know."
"I mean, you're good at both dancing and singing. Why not be an idol?" Kanon asked curiously.
"I'm not up for those kind of stuff, I guess." Kumi said. "You could be one! You look cute anyway."
"Me?!" Kanon said as she pointed at herself and Kumi giggled at her reaction.

-

One day, Kanon was on cleaning duty and Kumi told her that she would go ahead. Kanon just nodded and returned to cleaning what she was supposed to and went home afterwards. When she arrived at her house, she looked around for Kumi.

"Mom, where's Kuumin?" Kanon asked her mother, who was currently doing the dishes at that time.
Her mother shaked her head and said,"Kuumin? Well I wonder. She hasn't arrived yet dear.
"That's weird. Kumi said that she was going on ahead. What could possibly have happened?"

It was already late at the night, and Kumi was still nowhere to be found. Manatsu was starting to get worried and tried to phone her husband, who was supposedly still at work.

"Honey, Kuumin isn't home yet."
Oya gasped,"Then that call must be true!"
"What call?"
Oya gritted her teeth before saying,"They asked me 100 million yen in exchange for my daughter. I thought it was a prank..."
Manatsu broke down in tears and her husband reassured her that she would come home and definitely get her daughter back alive, no matter what it takes. Kanon witnessed the scene of Kumi's pitiful parents as they negotiated over the phone with her abductors, and she herself was also crying when she learned that Kumi was abducted, and she blamed herself for it.

"Manatsu-san, Oya-san... I'm sorry it's my fault.." Kanon bowed her head. "I was supposed to look after Kumi..."
Oya shaked her head,"It's not your fault, Kanon-chan. Those guys wanted money, and they are definitely the ones at fault."

-

"Hand me the 100 million yen." The figure with a black mask over his face said.
Oya threw the bag over the counter and said,"Here, I followed your instructions. I also brought my wife."
"And we didn't call any police or anything." Manatsu nodded as she raised her arms up in the air. "Now, let my child go!"
"Go. Untie the girl and get out of here." The guy said and faced the bag that was supposed to contain the money.

Oya and Manatsu nodded to themselves and immediately ran to the place where Kumi was tied and held at. The girl seems to be in a daze, her eyes were empty and dead. She didn't even respond to her parents' hug and tears. Oya and Manatsu decided to ignore it and give their child some time to be able to move on from this agonizing experience. Oya carried her child away, but when they were near the exit, a bunch of other people wearing a mask over their faces blocked their way.

"What? I already paid the 100 million yen, get out of the way!"Oya yelled.
"You called the police!" One of the people yelled, clear enough for their boss to hear what he just said.
The boss fumed angrily at the three and shouted,"Kill them!"

Oya laid her child on the ground after giving her a hug and a kiss. Manatsu also gave the child a tight hug and a kiss, and stood up before the people blocking their way. The guys pulled out their guns and shot the couple out in the front, while Kumi finally realized what just happened. Her parents fell with a deep thud near her, and the people clad in black masks attempted to shoot her as well, but they heard the cops were coming and abandoned the scene. When the cops arrived, there was no one there, except for a couple with a child in the middle, hugging them with all her might.

-

"That was really cruel, wasn't it? She was the only child, her parents' were gone along with their money. Who's supposed to take care of this kid now?" One of the police officers said as she looked into the file.
"Saa. Everyone except her own parents only cared about money." The chief inspector said. "They'll probably throw the child in some orphanage."
"That's really sad."
"It is."

-

Kumi after the incident was traumatized, and according to the doctor, she forgot everything that she has done and said before the incident. Even if Kumi wanted to know what happened, everyone was advised not to tell the girl anything, as it would cause the girl depression and extreme sadness. At the funeral, she only knew that the people who were about to be buried was someone important to her, but she couldn't remember. When her parents were encoffined and cremated before her own eyes, she felt tears flooding her eyes and she didn't know why in particular.

After the funeral, Kanon tried to talk with the girl.

"Hello Kumi."
"Who are... you?" Kumi looked at Kanon with suspicion in her eyes.
Kanon felt her heart being squeezed while she said,"Kimoto... Kanon. I'm your bestfriend..."
"I'm sorry if I can't remember you though." Kumi said as she held her head. "My memories are all jumbled up."
"Nah... it's fine..." Kanon said as she sat down and continued to talk the girl.

-

Some of her relatives took advantage of Kumi's current situation and didn't even bothered to tell the girl who they were. Some tried to take care of the girl out of pity, but as the chief inspector predicted, Kumi was indeed thrown out by anyone of her parent's relatives who tried to take care of her shortly after the funeral. Kanon and her parents showed pity for the young girl who was rejected by her own bloodline and decided to take the girl in. For the first time in Kumi's life, she experienced being poor and had a tough time with it, but she thankfully coped with her new environment with the help of Kanon's family.
Kumi felt like this was the life she was born into, a happy life even though they weren't rich. She lived in happiness since then, with Kanon and her family.

-

One day, Kanon's mother was brought to the hospital due to fatigue, is what Kanon's father told her. She stayed there for months, and Kanon and Kumi weren't told of her situation by Kanon's father. Due to her mother's condition, Kanon's father decided to go and work twice as harder, and one day when he was about to go home from work, he was hit by a car.
"Um.. How is Suga Nanako-san's condition?" Kanon asked the girl in the reception area.
"He... He's in a pinch." The nurse smiled. "He should be fine."
Knowing that the receptionist was lying to her, Kanon skillfully grabbed the list of patients and looked at it.

Kimoto Nanako - 45 - In dying/Critical Situation
Kimoto Nao - 44 - Has Stage 4 Leukemia. May die in a few months or so due to neglect on chemotheraphy.

Kanon was devastated as she heard both of her parents were at the hospital and were in dying condition, while Kumi tried her utmost best to reassure the girl. A few days after the accident, Kanon's father finally said goodbye, causing the girl extreme sadness and depression. Kanon's mother's illness worsened as every day passed by as she wasn't given any medicine due to her family members being unable to sustain the payments. Luckily, his father's insurance covered some of the expenses and his own funeral.

"Kanon. Kumi." Kanon's uncle, Deguchi Aki called out to the two.
"What is it, Oyaji-san?"
"I'll be the one to take care of you." Aki smiled happily at the two who beamed with happiness.

Finally, after a surge of seemingly never-ending bad luck, the two finally found something that they should be happy about. Aki was a salaryman himself, and he was at a slightly higher position than Suga. He owned a condo all by himself, and he was able to send the two to a decent school while taking care of Nao's medical expenses. Kanon's mother's condition was finally stable, but then one day something happened. It seems that there was a machine failure, and it ended up with the sudden death of Nao, which made Kanon really sad. Aki was able to take care of everything, and after Nao's death, it seemed that the things bought for them were getting more and more extravagant. They were wondering why, but they decided to ignore whatever it was and decided to enjoy whatever it was that was given to them.

-

Kumi was about to sleep one late night when she heard the door creak. It seems that Aki went home at that time, and she entered the room brazenly.

"Aki-san... Um... What are you doing here?" Kumi asked in confusion.
The girl seemed to ignore Kumi's question and creeped up on the bed and stared into the girl's eyes. "Hmm... Kumi I was wondering..."
Her hands then went up and down Kumi's body, making the girl uncomfortable,"Um.. Ano... Aki-san..."
"Yes?" the older girl said as she passionately felt the girls thighs, making the younger girl moan.
"Could you please stop?"
"Stop?" Aki glared at Kumi and said,"What right do you have to make me stop?"
Aki removed the girl's upper clothing as the younger girls squealed, hoping that Kanon would wake up and know what could possibly be happening,"HELP! PLEASE HELP!"
Thankfully, Kanon heard the ruckus and checked out what happened in Kumi's room. She stared in shock at what her respected uncle was doing to her bestfriend and immediately got angry at her. She pushed the older girl aside and tried to dress Kumi back up and declared that they will leave the first thing in the morning tomorrow. Aki raged and ignored them at their last moment in her house.

"What are we supposed to do now... Kanon?" Kumi weakly asked the girl as she held the other girl's hand.
"We're reporting her to the police." Kanon spoke.
Kumi just nodded and seemed to agree with their idea. Kumi and Kanon arrived at the police station and Kumi was recollecting the scene that happened between her and the older woman. She was in tears as she was negotiated, and the verdict was for Aki to register herself a child sexual offender, allowing her reputation to be ruined. According to the humors, she was fired from her job and was unable to pay for her condo. She now works in clubs and bars and lived in a small apartment all by herself. Kumi and Kanon ended up in the orphanage homes, all by themselves.
Kumi and Kanon then later discovered that Aki took all of her mother and father's remaining insurance money, and sold their house. There were rumors of Aki killing Nao by unplugging the devices used to support the woman, but it was just a rumor, and nobody could actually prove that it was true.

-

When the two girls arrived at the orphanage home, they were greeted by the caretakers and the children, but they refused to talk with them. The only reason that they agreed to stay in the orphanage was because it offers free food, shelter, and school. The two girls decided to continue studying despite all odds, and they somehow made it to third year high school without problems.

"What course are you planning on taking, Kuumin?" Kanon asked the girl.
"I'm going to a special school for Voice Acting, Kanon." Kumi smiled.
"Your dream hasn't changed since back then, huh."
"Of course, it hasn't. So what about you?"
"Same." Kanon smiled at the girl. "I love anime, and I think that I would ace this one."
"Yeah, you are pretty good at acting."
"But you're good at both dancing and singing." Kanon reasoned back.
"I don't really need the dancing part."
They both giggled and laughed as they decided to write their desired careers in the form.

-

"The results are out, Kumi." Kanon said to Kumi, who looked really nervous as she said, "Un..."
"Let's... Let's go and look at it together!" Kumi smiled at Kanon.
"Okay."
"1... 2... 3..." Kumi said as she counted off. "Go!"
They couldn't believe what they saw. They were both accepted for their desired college without any problems and hugged each other tight.

-

After highschool graduation, it was also the time for them to 'graduate' from the orphanage, as they could already take care of themselves. The caretakers and the other orphans went on and on about how they are going to miss the two, but in Kumi's own perspective, they didn't even do anything worth mentioning for the inhabitants of the orphanage. When they were finally out of the orphanage, they worked part-time with college in order to sustain themselves as they paid for their apartment and daily needs. Being the hardworking people the two were, they were able to graduate from college without any problems, and get invited into the Sakae Studios by the director herself. They felt their dream going to where it should be step by step, and they swore that they would get at the top of the industry in no time. But it has to wait, for the world is in trouble and they were one of the chosen people to aid in saving the world.

----
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Side Story B Mushi no Ballad [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 15, 2014, 05:32:34 PM: ...waaah.... their parents.... :cry: :cry: :cry:
Oi!!! Aki.... :smhid

Well, into the unknown tomorrow that may be filled with dreams or whatnot!

(As always, it's impossible to tell what in the world I'm saying...)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 16, 2014, 03:11:41 AM: A/N: This is finally the seventh chapter!
I'll try to post as much as I can today since my hiatus begins tomorrow :3
Anyways, please do enjoy! Also, thank you to all who have replied, gave a thank you and read the previous chapters!
I've already got a Side Story C, actually. But I'll post it after Chapter 10. Since that's how it looks like now but actually it's just by chance ~~(that I encountered a wall once again and I can't find any more members to make fun of)~~

---

Chapter VII - The Nerd

---

"What the hell are you doing here?" Yuria scoffed as she laid the bags on the floor with a loud thud. She clearly looked annoyed at the sight of the megane-wearing girl who snooped around the place, and glared at her, but she just laughed again and said,"Of course, I'm visiting my old friend, Yuria."
"Huh huh... Cut your bullcrap." Yuria said as she returned her hands back in her hoodie's pocket. "You were just interested at them." Yuria said as she pointed at the girls, who still looked confused of the current situation.
"Nah, I wanted to visit this battleground that I made for you." The girl smiled as she brought out a blueprint of some sort. "And I have news about Kuuchan's tablet."
"Wait. Nobody calls Kuuchan 'Kuuchan' besides me and Kuuchan." Yuria said as she leaned in closer and inspected the item that the girl was playing with like a baton with her fingers,"Now that seems interesting."
"Yup. Everything that you need is interesting to you, Yuria." The girl smirked as she hid the blueprint.
Yuria sighed as she went back to the place where she previously was. "What do you want?"
"Before I cause more confusion and weird staring faces at my face, let me first introduce myself." The girl pointed at herself properly and inhaled a lot of air before saying,"I am Niidoi Sayaka, an ultimate Yuria oshimen!"

Yuria facepalmed herself and prepared herself mentally before the situation could get out of hand.

-

"Yuria?! You're that Kizaki Yuria?!" Airin yelled, and the others followed with either a groan or a sigh. "Please, please do shake my hands!"
Yuria shaked her head and said,"You've touched my hands a lot before, so no. What's the point?"
Airin whispered to herself saying,"This time I wouldn't wash it..."
Churi happened to overhear and pinched Airin's ear,"Really, Airin?"
Airin shook her head in fear and weakly replied,"It... I-It was a joke, Churi."

"How come you hid this from all this time?" Jurina asked Yuria with a tone of annoyance in her voice.
"I'm fine with people not knowing who I was." Yuria crossed her arms before saying,"It was a needless information."
"Yuria, it's not a needless information! After all, you are an idol that was certainly different from everyone else. You're the immovable center and-" Sayaka excitedly says.
"Gosh, this girl goes on and on about Yuria like how Churi goes on and on about birds." Rena sighed as she placed her right palm on her right cheek.
"That's enough, Sayaka." Yuria spoke in a low tone and nudged the girl.
"Yuria has a really small and round face, can't you guys notice how cute she is? She's definitely an idol-"Sayaka paused as she felt a blunt hit on her forehead.
"Stop. I told you to stop, Sayaka-chan."Yuria looked seriously at the girl.
Sayaka bowed her head and said,"I'm sorry, Yuria."
Yuria immediately shook the girl's shoulder, wishing for the girl to stop whatever she was doing.
"What do you really want, Sayaka."
"I just wanted to inform you about the tablet. Here's the charger, I think it should probably work." Sayaka said as she handed the girl a seemingly weird charger to Yuria. "I'll go back to Nagoya now, then."
Yuria gripped the girl's hand and said,"Come back tomorrow. I have to tell you something important."
Sayaka nodded as she said,"Sure. By the way, it takes 2 hours for that to fully charge." and went to the exit of the battlegrounds.

The group sighed as they lost sight of the weird girl.

"Is she from the future too, Yuria?" Jurina asked.
Yuria shaked her head,"No. But Kuuchan trusted her to do all of this for me."

An awkward silence for a very long time ensued until Churi yelled,"I'm so tired!~"
And the others groaned and nodded in response.

"Let's go to sleep for now then." Yuria said as she yawned. "And also. prepare for the training tomorrow."

-

The lights were all shut and the dim nightlight was the only one that lit the darkness. When everyone was asleep, Yuria scampered towards the darkness and reached for the tablet being charged and quickly turned the device on. To her delight, the device had just finished charging.

"Kuuchan, Hello, Kizaki Yuria here. Are you guys still holding off quite well? Once my business here is over, Kuuchan, I'll be sure to come back there as soon as possible, don't worry. I miss you." Yuria said as she recorded herself in darkness. She then turned the device off and changed it's settings back to silent and went back to bed.

-

"Kumi, Kumi!" a yell echoed through the laboratory.
Kumi didn't feel like responding so she pretended to be asleep even if the girl was shaking her.
"It's Yuria!" the girl shouted again.
Like some sort of force pulling her back to reality, Kumi immediately replied,"What does her message say?"
Kanon sighed as she pushed some buttons, and Yuria's face immediately appeared on the screen. "Kuuchan, Hello."
Kumi looked in the screen in fascination. "It's really her..."
"Are you guys still holding off quite well?"
Kanon shifted her gaze from the screen and looked at Kumi, who was on the verge of crying and patted her back.
"Once my business here is over, Kuuchan, I'll be sure to come back there as soon as possible. Don't worry."
"I miss you." A few seconds of Yuria's face smiling lingered before the video ended.
"I miss you too..." Kumi said weakly.

-

"Why are we under the waterfall?" Jurina yelled. "It's too cold!"
"This is your training." Yuria said calmly.
"This isn't training at all!" Airin shouted. "This is torture!"
"I thought that only those warriors from the movies do this thing..." Rena said softly.
"All I want for you to do is shut up and focus on meditating for 5 minutes." Yuria paused as she raised her hand and flaunted a 5 sign on her hand. "Failure to do so will result in added time. For example, if you opened your eyes or talked to someone, I'll add another 5 minutes."
"What..." Jurina groaned.
"Just get in there." Yuria said as she pushed the 6 into the harsh and raging waterfalls.
"You'll be fine." Yuria reassured the 6. "Unless, of course, you plan on being stupid and talk while you're there."

A loud beep suddenly surprises them and Yuria saw Jurina, Airin and Kumi open their eyes.
"Jurina, Airin, Kumi, Five minutes."

She then fished her bag for the tablet that seemed to have been making the noise and quickly turned the device on. Her face beamed happily when she saw that Kumi saw her video and replied. She returned to the banks and sat down on one of the rocks and played the video she received from Kumi.

"Yuria. Hello, it's Kuuchan~ Nyahan~ "Kumi made a weird hand gestured and flaunted a grin.
"Mmm... It's a great news that you're doing fine in there!" Kumi said as she scratched the back of her head,"I was really really really worried."
"I even planned on going after you the other day." Kumi giggled. "But they literally pulled me away from the machine before I could step on it. Then I was observed closely."
"I can't believe that I'm banned from my own invention. That sucks." Kumi sighed.
"By the way, I've heard the rumor that you've beating Kanako-chan. It's spreading here like wildfire and their leader was starting to panic, and I think that they're sending in reinforcements quickly." Kumi said. "Anyways, the teleporter is now running quite well if you were able to survive it. Maybe I'll send one or two people here to help you. Maybe it's Kanon." Kumi said as she pointed at the girl behind her.
"No, it's not gonna be me." Kanon said as she hit the girl's head. "Oh hello, roundface."
"Maybe, it's gonna be someone else other than Kanon." Kumi said after she stopped wincing in pain.
"Anyways, I'll update you later. Something just came up. Bye. I miss you Yuria!" Kumi said as she waved in the video.

Yuria sighed as she saw the video ended. "I miss you too, Kuuchan."
She then turned her attention to the girls, who were now shivering. "Ah, I was not paying attention. How long have you been there?" Yuria said as she looked at her watch. "Oh. 20 minutes. Yabai."
"Everyone, get out of there!" Yuria yelled, and the girls immediately ran off from where they stood. Yuria threw the towels in their direction, and luckily none of them fell in the water.

"Let's get back to the battlegrounds." Yuria guided them back to the battlegrounds, and when they arrived they realized that Sayaka was in there once again.
Yuria ignored the girl and went to the kitchen and served tea, which the members really appreciated.
Afterwards, Sayaka spoke to Yuria,"Hey I figured out something."
"What." Yuria asked in a disinterested tone.
"There are currently a lot of weirdness in the weather."
"Not as weird as you, though."
"Anyway, in some places in Japan, the weather is going haywire." Sayaka explained. "I figured out that maybe in those locations, the superhumans in the future are currently in there."
"So?" Yuria said as she played with her teacup.
"So, you could beat all of them in one go. You're aware of who would be in there since you know all of them." Sayaka said as she handed her a device. "I'll give you that."
"Oh. Thanks." Yuria said as she grabbed the device in her hands. "What kind of weather disruptions were you talking about?"
"Like drought. Extreme drought in a land supposed to be a rich one, it was planted by farmers for years. One day, it just became like that." Sayaka explained before she continued,"And there was this one when a supposedly hot provincial area suddenly had snow that hasn't ended. And the extreme mountain slides and extremely fast wind on the other parts of Japan."
"Then... just maybe." Yuria said as she nodded. "Thank you, Sayaka."
"No problem. I'm leaving, then." Sayaka said as she once again left the room.

-

"Why not plan an attack to one of those superhumans?" Kumi said as she looked at the device and noticed the red dots on it.
"I have to ask Kuuchan for permission." Yuria said as she looked into the girl's eyes.
"Then you have my permission." Kumi smiled and was suddenly met by a kiss in her cheeks.
"Not you. The future Kuuchan."
"A-Ah... the... yeah." Kumi said as she embarassingly removed her view from Yuria.
"But maybe, we could indeed go for it." Yuria said as she faced the others. "What do you guys think?"

"I'm fine with it." Airin said as she munched on her cracker.
"Really? We're doing a counterattack? I'm so excited!"Jurina said as she jumped up from her seat.
"Maybe we should. Before they could attack us first. It's better to be prepared." Rena smiled.
"Where is the nearest one? I wanna know!" Churi said as she pumped her fist in the air.

"Um... it's in... Akihabara. It's the extreme gust of wind." Yuria explained.
"Do you know who is it?" Kanon said as she raised her hand.
"Yeah." Yuria paused before saying

"It's Black."

---

TBC~

---
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 16, 2014, 03:17:51 AM: *Must breath....omg....breath....deep breaths....whew*

PenPen~~~~ yaaaahhoooooooo~~
XD lol, that Yuria-oshimen....
Waterfall training, eh?
Kumi of the future~
Iyaaa~ Kumi of the past~
...zannen, *pat pat* you don't got the same authority...
Ah, it's Black...
Dun dun dun dun!!!
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on April 16, 2014, 03:46:17 AM: Soooooooooooooo~~~~

It looks like this:

SKE48 vs. 48G war?????

So goddamn cool~!!!!!!!!! XD XD XD

Waiting for your next upate... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter VI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on April 16, 2014, 08:45:42 AM: A/N: This is the last chapter I could update for now. Yup, I'm on a hiatus after this one.
God knows when I'll be back to civilization, so please continue to support this fic while I'm gone.
I'll be back, I promise. :)
Anyways, thank you to all who have replied, sent a thank you and read my fic.

---

Chapter VIII - The Monster Inside

---

Yuria shuddered as she mentioned the name of Black, a.k.a Kashiwagi Yuki. She is apparently a powerful superhuman, her skills are way more powerful than Kanako's, and she has a really powerful partner by her side. Yuria knew what Black can do, and the results were devastating. She remembered that a city was driven to ruins by Black's strong gusts of wind in a few seconds. Luckily, her team evacuated the inhabitants before Black rampaged. There was also one problem about Black, and that was her special ability. She was way too fast, that even Yuria would feel tired if she were to fight the girl. The other problem that remained was her partner, as from what Yuria heard was an elusive thief back in the day, and she can steal abilities and your weapon if you're not fast enough.

"Listen here." Yuria said as she made a sign for the group to huddle.
"This opponent's different. She's not like Kanako." Yuria said as she seriously looked at the girls. "We need a plan."
Yuria rubbed her chin before saying,"Those who are confident with their speed and athletics, raise your hands."

Airin, Churi and Jurina were the only ones who raised their hands.

"Airin... are you really sure." Yuria looked into the girl with a sense of doubt in her tone.
"I trust my Churi's weapon." Airin grinned at Yuria.
Churi blushed at her statement and said,"W-Whatever, Airin."
"Okay. So you three take down Black's partner. I need you guys to be careful since I don't know much about the girl."
"Roger!" The three shouted in unison.

"As for the rest, Kumi and Kanon... you assist me." Yuria said at the two who were shocked by what she just said.
"Me?" Kumi pointed at herself. "I might end up as a burden!"
Kanon nodded and agreed with Kumi,"Yeah, you mentioned that Black is actually fast right? I don't think-"
Yuria cut her off before saying,"Have faith in your weapons, if that's the case. Kumi, you need to learn Ace's other forms. Kanon, you need to practice using Seinaru."
The two looked at themselves before nodding with much hesitation in their hearts.

"What about me?" Rena asked Yuria.
"You... are our medic. I need you to step out of this one, Rena." Yuria said sadly.
Yuria knew what Rena was capable of, and she didn't want the monster inside Rena to take over. She has to stay out of that battle in particular.

--

Days passed, and after strenuous training under Yuria, they have definitely felt confident of themselves. Now the main battle is to begin.

"I'm kind of nervous." Jurina said softly before yelling,"BUT LET'S GET READY TO DO THIS!"
Rena patted Jurina's back and said,"Calm down, Jurina. Save the enthusiasm for the battle that is about to unfold later."
"Are you guys ready?" Yuria asked as she raised the lightstick and the tracker given to her by Sayaka.

"Un!" They shouted back in unity huddled together before shouting,"WOO!"

-

"Black is in Sapporo?" Kumi asked as she looked around. "Darn, look at this place..."

The state of the city they were in was devastating. It looks like as if a huge tornado swarmed the place and brought all of the buildings and houses down, and dead bodies lie around the place with the rubble. After managing to clear the debris for a few minutes, they saw two figures flying near where they were.

"Shit. They were here early." Yuria whispered.
"Isn't that..." Kumi looked at the two. "Kashiwagi-san and Watanabe-san from the hospital?"
"You know them?" Yuria looked at Kumi with wonder.
"They are your doctor and personal nurse, Yuria." Kumi explained. "You probably didn't see since you closed your eyes the whole time."

"Hmm? What do we have here?" the shorter figure spoke.
"Who are you and what did you do to this place?!" Jurina yelled.
"Oh, how rude." the shorter girl snorted and said,"Fine. We'll introduce ourselves. I'm Watanabe Mayu and this one's Kashiwagi Yuki. Our nicknames are Nezumi and Black, respectively." The girl grinned.
"Yuria. Hm, long time no see." Mayu waved at the girl who was glaring at them, "My, what's that look for?"
"Let's just get this over with." Yuria said loud and clear for everyone to hear.
"Hmpf, how rude! I'll take-" Mayu yelled, but was cut off by Black.
"I'll take her on. Take care of the others." Black instructed the girl.
"Why do I end up with the weak ones?" Mayu scoffed. "Who are the ones taking me on?!"
Jurina yelled,"US!" and pointed to herself, Airin and Churi.
"Remember what we talked about, Kanon and Kuuchan." Yuria gave a nod to the two, and they eagerly replied with a "Roger."

--

"Why isn't that girl battling with you. I want to talk to her." Black smirked as she pointed at Rena who seemed to be staring at the fight between Mayu and the three girls.
Yuria yelled,"No, you're not talking with her!" and lunged at Black with Peace.
"Please do not use me in haste, Yuria-sama, I'm kind of not prepared."
"Shut up for a while, Peace." Yuria scoffed.
"I can see that you're really fast, Peace." Black said as she grabbed onto the cross on her neck.
"Why the hell are you talking about my weapon?" Yuria smirked as she grabbed her katana tight, hoping to lunge at Black again.
"I'm not talking about your katana..." Black paused before saying,"I'm talking about you... Yuria Peace..."
"I thought that your existence was to bring peace? What are you doing right now?" Black laughed darkly.
Yuria covered her ears and yelled,"Stop it!"
"Peace? When all you've done is-"
Black was caught off-guard by a sudden arrowshot to her shin, causing her to immediately fall down on her knees. "Shut up!" Kumi yelled.
"Crossbows. Are you an archer?" Black said as she teleported near Kumi.
"Bitch, I might be." Kumi sneered at the girl and aimed at her face.
Kanon then went near Yuria and said,"Get a grip, Yuria."
"Un... I'm okay."
"I think that I might want to fight this girl rather than you, Yuria." Black smiled at Yuria.
"You can take her on then," Yuria returned her katana back to it's sheath.

--

"You guys are holding up pretty well." Mayu smirked at the three.
"Churi-sama, are you alright?" Bird spoke in a soft and calming tone to her master.
"I'm fine..." Churi said as she winced in pain.
"Damn, we can't get near her..." Jurina cursed. "This is as far as we could go, Churi. We need you." and helped Churi to stand back up.
"I'll... I'll try." Churi said as she aimed her pistols at Mayu. Churi then shot at the girl's figure, but was easily dodged by Mayu.
"Damn..." Churi said as she tried to prevent her arm from bleeding any longer.
"I'm sorry, but can you distract her first?..." Churi told the two in a soft tone.
"We'll try our best." Airin smiled at the girl.

"Hey you little squirt! I'm over here!" Airin yelled and waved her hands up high after running to a distance away from Churi.
"What did you just call me?" Mayu sneered.
"YOU BUTT TOUCHING OTAKU!" Jurina shouted at the girl from another direction away from Airin. "I'M HERE, ARE YOU SOME BLIND OLD WOMAN?"
"Where are you two idiots going?!" Mayu shouted and followed Jurina. "I'll take you on first then!"

"Goddammit, I ended up being a burden, Bird." Churi smiled weakly at her weapon.
"You're not a burden, Churi-sama. Stay still for a while, I'm still healing your wounds."
After Bird healed all of Churi's injuries and she felt fine again, she pumped her fists in the air,"Thank you Bird! Let's do this!"

-

"Hngg." Kumi heaved as she felt tired after chasing after Black so much.
"You're really slow." Black commented.
"I know."
"But you know what?" Kumi smiled at Black. "There's someone behind your back."
"As if I would fall for that." Black laughed.
"Oh, it's not my fault if you don't want to believe in me, you know." Kumi said.
"I told you there's-" Black said as she looked at her back and all of a sudden, she was shot by an arrow in a stomach.
"Now!" Yuria shouted and unleashed her katana and swung it at the girl.
Kanon followed and activated Seinaru,"Go!"

The two blasts made through, and a thick pile of smoke surrounded Black's figure. Kumi then transformed Ace back to it's Katana form and lunged in the smoke and cut Black. When the smoke cleared out, it was clear who was the victor. The three sighed in their accomplishment and went near Rena. They still couldn't believe that Yuria's assumption about Black was true. She was indeed a hidden baka. But their battle was not over, and Black stood up and teleported to Rena and whispered something to the girl, which startled even Yuria, Kumi and Kanon. Rena went into a convulsion, and shortly afterwards, she woke up as a different person.

"Nee... Okkoteru?" Rena laughed at Black.
"No." Black smirked as she said,"I just wanted to see you again... Gekikara."
Rena punched the lights out of black and said,"I'm angry for real." and turned her attention to the three.

"Damn it..." Yuria glared at Gekikara. "This wasn't supposed to happen!"
"Are you... mad?" Rena laughed again.

-

"Damn it, I give up!" Churi said as she threw her weapons in the air. When it came back down, it took a form of a bazooka and she started aiming at Mayu's figure, who hasn't realized that she stealthily snuck behind the girl's back.
She fired the bazooka and hoped that the girl would be hit. Jurina was in a bad condition, and she herself was getting tired of running and running after Mayu.
Luckily, it did hit the girl in the face, and the girl fell down and landed harshly on the rough asphalt. When Jurina and Churi decided to look at the girl's condition, they were in a shock.

"You're... You're a cyborg?!" Jurina yelled.
"Omg omg omg kill it with fire!" Churi shouted and returned Bird to it's original form and shot at the robot's face. "DIEEEE"

The robot wasn't responding with words, but it kept on beeping and beeping. Well, as if Churi ever knew what those meant. She kept on firing and firing until all of the cyborg's lights went and died down.

"Is it dead?" Churi said in a horrified tone.
"You're scary, Churi..." Jurina looked at Churi.

Coming from their behind, a shout was heard. "JURINA, CHURI, HELP US!"
Jurina and Churi wondered what was wrong, since Churi said that she heard that the battle between them was already over thanks to her absolutely amazing hearing. They saw Airin shouting, with a figure behind her back.

"Churi, who is that?" Jurina asked the girl, who was horrified as she saw who it was.
"R-Rena.." Churi replied weakly. "But... s-she looks different."
"SHIT!" Jurina shouted as she ran to where the others were.

-

"Nee... are you guys mad?" Rena laughed as she looked at Kumi, Kanon and Airin, who were now down in the floor, while Yuria was panting from exhaustion.
"No... I'm just tired." Yuria smirked.
Rena bit her nails and once again lunged at Yuria with Saiai in her hands. Yuria managed to block it with her katana, and she immediately withdrew back.
"YURIA, GRAB RENA!" Jurina yelled.
"HOW ABOUT YOU GO AND HELP ME?" Yuria shouted back.
Rena took it as an opportunity to punch the girl in the face, and Yuria was sent a few inches back from where she stood and wiped the blood from her face.
"Damn it, Rena!" Yuria yelled as she punched the girl back, and she was thrown a few meters from where she was.
"Stop it, Yuria!" Churi shouted.
Churi thought that it was over as soon as Rena was down at the floor, but as Yuria would've expected it, it wasn't. The girl laughed and stood back on her feet and asked again,"Are you angry?"

Jurina hasn't seen this side of Rena for so long. She remembered back when she was punched by a guy that caught her off guard, and Rena suddenly went nuts like this. It brought chills back to her spine, but she has to capture the girl before she could do any more destruction to the place.

She ran after Rena and grabbed her arms, and the girl flailed around and shouted at Jurina,"Let go of me!"
"Yuria, now!" Jurina yelled at the girl.

Yuria gave Rena once last punch that would be enough to just make the girl faint. The girl was done in afterwards, and finally it was over.
That's what they thought back then.

---

TBC~

---

@Shinoki-san: Thank you for reading! Your comments are as hilarious as always :lol: (in a good way XD)
@Minamiyuki-san: Yes. The villains are from AKB, NMB and HKT. There will be villains from SKE as well though.
Title: Re:DUX (On a Hiatus) Chapter VIII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on April 16, 2014, 02:47:14 PM: Ganbatte ne~
Survive!!! I'll be waiting for ya~

XD Hidden baka Black...
Cyborg Mayuyu wasn't surprising...
Until Churi went all trigger-happy~~
Ah, Gekikara! Scary, eh~
Good thing she didn't have a pencil or umbrella :3

Arigatou~ :D glad my comments are hilarious~~
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED) Chapter IX [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on May 22, 2014, 01:32:03 PM: -----

A/N: I'm really sorry for disappearing for more than a month, and anyways I'm back. Yup, I'm alive and I'm back with another chapter of Re:DUX and another series coming up.
It's title, story and the pairings are already decided, and I think that I should be able to finish the first chapter by the next day. I'll post the prologue today or tomorrow since I'll be transferring it from a softcopy to mah wordpad. Please do look forward to it!
For the meantime, please enjoy the ninth chapter of Re:DUX!

-----

---

Re:DUX Chapter IX - The Preposition, the Plan, and the Saviors

---

"Nee..." Rena jolted back up and laughed. "Okkotteru?..."
"Damn it..." Yuria cursed and was about to remove Peace from it's scabbard when Jurina stepped forward and prevented her from advancing.
"Stay out of this, Yuria." Jurina said as she walked closer to Rena.
Yuria, sensing that Jurina was serious and was confident that she could do something about Rena put Peace back in it's scabbard and stepped back, while the others have their mouths hung low in anticipation on what's about to come.

"Rena-" Jurina stared at Rena with weary eyes. "Gekikara."
Rena just bit her nails in response.
"It's me, Jurina." Jurina spoke up in a louder tone. "
"I know you, you don't have to introduce yourself." Rena scoffed jokingly. "Nantene~"
"I need you to cooperate with me."
Rena laughed loudly and said,"That's a first! All you girls ever wanted, especially that round one is to make me leave all the fun!"
Yuria was shocked by Jurina's sudden decision, and therefore yelled angrily."You idiot! What the hell are you trying to pull?!"
Kumi held Yuria's right shoulder and said,"Yuria. Trust Jurina."
"B-But.. Kuuchan..."
The others nodded in response, thinking it was also a great idea to take advantage of Gekikara's immense power amongst other superhumans that may be lurking around.

Yuria rose back in defeat,"Fine."
"Okay... I'll listen. If you let me rampage as much as I want among the enemies." Rena smirked widely.
"We accept the terms." Yuria stepped up.
"Then it's settled." Gekikara said as she ran to the other side of the road.

"What are you doing, Rena?!" Yuria yelled. "We're gonna leave this place right now! Black and Nezumi are dead-"
"What, are you dreaming?" Rena scoffed. "How come you didn't feel anything wrong with those two?"
"Masaka..." Yuria's eyes widened.

Suddenly, a large fume of smoke surrounded the girls, making them cough and heave. With their visions blurred, they couldn't see what could possibly have started the smoke, but a sudden gust of wind made it disappear in an instant.

"Yuria~" A figure came out of the smoke, it seemed to be a girl with a Kyoto accent, small stature and a petite face smiled at the girl.
Yuria clicked her tongue in annoyance,"I should've guessed that it was you, after all..."
"Are you angry at Maachun?" the girl smirked as she walked sideways, with another figure immersing from her side.
"A-A clone?!" Churi stuttered.
"Hmmm, Churi-chan, that's not all..." Maachun smiled as she touched the face of her clone. "Nee?"

To their surprise, the face of the clone became Churi's.

"Waa, change it back!" Churi yelled.
"It isn't the time for that though, Churi..." Airin said calmly.

"Tch... You're that Maachun the Misleader, huh." Yuria said.
Maachun stopped walking and laughed,"Yup yup, it's me~ Black and Nezumi told me that there was something supposedly fun here in Sapporo. It turned out to be you guys!"

Yuria prepared to remove Peace out of it's scabbard when Maachun walked a few steps away and was beeping with orange lights coming out of her body.
"Is... she a cyborg too?" Jurina breathed as she watched Maachun's lights intensify.
"Weak superhumans sacrifice their body in exchange for power." Yuria said sadly as she removed Peace out of it's scabbard. "That's how the world works in our time frame."
"That's... sad." Kumi looked at Yuria.

To everyone's surprise, Rena charged at Maachun with a punch, sending the younger girl a few metres from where she started beeping.
"It's useless." Maachun smirked as she seemingly teleported from one place to another, creating clones from here to there. Maachun laughed as a crackle from her body resounded in the air,"Can you guys handle 500 of me?"
"Maachun, you're killing yourself." Yuria looked at the girl sadly as she saw that Maachun's body was slowly wearing out.
"This... is... my fate." Maachun smiled sadly as she said,"This is what I wanted."
"So be it." Yuria said as she charged at a Maachun clone and destroyed it. "Everyone! Use your weapons and destroy the Maachun clones!"
"Yuria! I'll take care of the Maachun! Like we promised!" Rena yelled, just enough for everyone to hear.
"Go, do whatever the heck you want, Gekikara!" Yuria shouted back.

Rena smiled widely as she walked from a really slow pace to a pace so fast that it seems as if she was teleporting. Not long after that, she was facing Maachun, who was smiling back at her.
"Nee..." Rena said as she put a nail in her mouth.
"Okkoteru?" The two said in unison.
"You stole my fucking thunder!" Rena yelled as she punched the girl, who budged easily and was sent a few metres from where she last stood. When Maachun stood up, her arm was severely damaged and her clothes were already ragged, but nevertheless she stood up and walked weakly to Rena.
"You're weak! How am I supposed to fucking enjoy myself when you're so weak?" Rena yelled as she kicked the girl and Maachun fell down the asphalt with a huge clang.

"Weak." Maachun looked wearily at Rena and said,"Up until the very end, I'm still weak."
"Fighting isn't just for you." Rena looked at Maachun and said,"You don't have both the anger and the purpose to do so."
"I... no havveeea." Maachun's speech patterns changed for a moment,"I do have one..."
"Then, it's unreasonable, if that's the case." Rena spoke harshly as she kicked the girl back to the ground and stepped on her torso. "It would be better if you would just end this. End your suffering, end your pain. It seems that you've been suffering so much."
Maachun closed her eyes and said,"Maybe it is..." Maachun smiled as she spoke,"I give up. Do what you think is right."
"Any last words?" Rena said as she raised her foot and stepped on Maachun's torso again.
"Tell the Maachun in this timeline... to accept how weak she is." Maachun smiled as Rena looked at her sadly.
"So be it." Rena said as she raised her foot higher than herself and hit Maachun's head, which seemed to have come off.

All of a sudden, there was an earthquake and Maachun started beeping and beeping, and this time Maachun had red glowing lights all over her body. The others had their mouths agape as Maachun started ticking, with no suspicions of what could possibly happen next. To everyone's surprise, Maachun self-destructed, even without her knowledge that she was capable of self-destruction. Kumi blinked her eyes as she could see nothing but white, and a loud ringing sound in both of her ears. The last image that was burned in her eyelids before she fainted was two girls, who seemed to have been shouting at all of them.

---

Kumi jolted out of her deep slumber, which had nothing but darkness after her last memory. She heaved and panted, catching the attention of the two girls who she saw before she fainted that saved her life.
"Kumi!" The other girl shouted, a thick Kyoto accent evident in her way of speaking. She had her hair tied up in a ponytail, and she was wearing casual clothes, though there was something that was off with her, in Kumi's opinion.
"Ah, Kumi's alive." The other girl, which had brown hair and fair skin coldly replied. "Hey, Yuria, Kumi's alive."
"K-Kuuchan." Yuria stuttered as she saw Kumi who had her eyebrows crunched up confusedly.
Without any signs of hesitation, Yuria ran to Kumi and hugged her, who was surprised to see the girl looking so worried. She was just knocked out for a few minutes, or maybe an hour or so, what could have possibly happened to her?
"The others haven't woken up yet... it's been 5 days, Kuuchan..." Yuria cried. "I didn't know what to do... this is all my fault..."
Kumi hugged back tighter and said,"No... Yuriachan... it's not your fault..."

---

"Okay, after all that drama we witnessed that was so cheesy that we're about to die, we're gonna have to introduce ourselves first." The girl who had a thick Kyoto accent spoke up. "The name's Yokoyama Yui, call me Yuihan."
"And I'm Shimazaki Haruka. Call me Paru or Paruru or Haruka. I don't care." The other girl coldly replied at Kumi once again.
"Nice to meet you two. I'm really grateful that you saved us from the sudden explosion." Kumi bowed down and smiled at the two.
"Nah, it's nothing." Yui shrugged. "It was just a coincidence that Kuumin from the future told us to get into the Time Machine all of a sudden. When we arrived, we heard the beeping and immediately tried to evacuate you all, but unfortunately Maachun already exploded before we could."
"But the most peculiar was that it wasn't exactly a explosion that was strong and could damage people." Yui continued. "It seems that nobody, even Rena who was the nearest to Maachun had no injuries, and yet, they haven't woken up yet at all."
"Paru-neechan, what do you think?" Yuria asked.
"I think that it should be obvious that it was a weird gas of some sort."
Yui looked sternly at Paru and said,"Why didn't you tell us earlier..."
"'Cause you weren't asking me." Paru looked at Yui with her usual cold eyes. "I don't wanna sound like an idiot saying things that wasn't irrelevant to our previous conversations."
Yui facepalmed herself and said,"Fine. And so the reason, perhaps, as to why Yuria woke up shortly after the explosion is because she is a superhuman."
"Correct." Yuria said."But what about Kuuchan? How come she is the only one awake, since I'm pretty sure we still need the antidote for the poison gas."
"It's a mystery." Yui looked at Kumi skeptically.
"W-What?" Kumi looked at Yui with a confused look on her face again.
"More importantly, what about the others? How are we supposed to find the antidote?" Yuria complained.
"Paru, call Rena." Yui ordered.

---

"Ah, I'm afraid that I have no knowledge in such things, everyone." Rena said in a sad tone.
"What should we do?" Yui asked, losing a bit of hope from Rena's statement.
"Isn't Watanabe Mayu or Nezumi... a cyborg created by Black as well?" Rena said. "So... maybe..."
"The antidote's with the butt lover and the girl with a black personality." Paru said. "So we have to attack them to find out or the others would stay as they are."
"Correct." Rena replied.

---

"This time, it's the real deal." Yuria said as she carefully placed Peace in her belt and stood up, Yui, Paru and Kumi following suit.

---

TBC~

---

@Shinoki-san: Thank you for waiting and your comments! I hope that you'll enjoy this chapter!

---
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter IX [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on May 22, 2014, 03:07:48 PM: Yehey~!!!! You've update~!!!!! I miss your fic... XD XD XD

BTW, if this SKE vs. 48G all-out-war.. Then how come Yuihan and Paruru helped them?? That makes me confuse.... :? :? :?

Waiting for your next update.... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter X [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on May 23, 2014, 07:59:13 AM: -----

A/N: I would like to say that I'm hungry once again but there's no food and I haven't slept yet for 3 days straight due to over thinking about how the world works and catching up on my fave fics I'm dying this is not good for a 14-year old human like me Please ignore that.
Anyways, thank you to all the readers and the commenters and please do enjoy the tenth chapter of Re:DUX!

The next chapter would be, of course, another side-story, and it's gonna feature FuruYanagi. This time, their past wouldn't be as tragic as the Kumi, Kanon and WMatsui's pasts'.
About the my other fic, I would be posting it shortly after creating a banner.

-----

Chapter X - The Truth

---

After leaving the battle grounds, using Penpen's device, they were able to detect where Black and her sidekick Nezumi could be hiding. The place the two chose, of course was none other than their territory, Akihabara. When the four reached the city, it was clear as day that Akihabara was not in good condition. All the buildings are down in the ground, and there was nobody to be seen in the vicinity of the intersection and the establishments. The asphalt ground had cracks all over the place, and there were debris lounging here and there.

"Where... Where could the two be hiding?" Yui said as she tossed a tower post.
"That really couldn't help, Yui-san..." Kumi looked at the post which was hurled to some far away place. "Nevermind."
"Penpen's device tells us that this is indeed the place, but I can't see any signs of the those two hoodlums." Yuria said as she looked at the sky, which turned gray as soon as she said those words.

"Ara... Ara... it's the round-faced girl... the rabbit-faced girl... and the two traitors, Black." Mayu spoke up.
Black just ignored the comment and stared into her foes' eyes with an intent to kill.
"Well, I guess that we don't need to introduce ourselves." Mayu said as she held both of her arms upwards. "Since Maachun has already shown the KumiYuri pairing about how we look, and of course the two traitors over there are well aware of how we look."
"T-Traitor?" Kumi mouthed.
"It's a long story." Yui replied.
"Traitors? We simply became aware of how needless and stupid our reason is to do this whole thing!." Paru shouted. "We might be traitors, but at least we're not as stupid as you guys anymore!"
"What did you say?!" Mayu screamed.
"I don't wanna fucking repeat all of that you butt-loving pervert!" Paru yelled back.
"Ugh! I'm so fucking blessed with you as my cousin!" Mayu gasped in anger. "I don't understand why they would betray us, along with the Namba pair."
"You just heard your cousin reason a while ago, and you're asking yourself why would they betray us?" Black spoke softly. "Nezumi, you're amazing."
"Whatever..." Mayu sighed and facepalmed herself. "Sarcastic people... sarcastic people everywhere!"

Their conversation was cut by a sudden thunderbolt in front of Nezumi and Black. "Whatever, let's just finish this." Paru said.
"Fine, you electric eel!" Mayu yelled. "I'll make you realize the power of one of the Generals!"
"You're a general now?" Paru scoffed. "It seems that we had weak replacements in the Phantom Ace Troupe, Yui."
"It seems that they were out of capable members!" Yui laughed.
"Stop laughing!" Mayu yelled as she raised her arm, which turned into a bazooka. "Get ready to face the true power of a real cyborg!"
"Yuria, Kumi!" Yui yelled. "We'll take care of Nezumi! We know what she's capable of! Finish off Black!"
"Roger!" Kumi shouted and Yuria nodded in agreement.

---

"Why the hell don't you have any regrets, Paru?" Mayu cried out. "Everyone in Phantom Ace treated you like our own family!"
"And even you, Yui! You were one of the pillars of Phantom Ace! I don't... understand!" Mayu yelled at the top of her lungs as missiles went out of her legs.
Paru hurled thunderbolts at the missiles that were supposed to hit Yui and herself and shouted,"Mayu! It's not Kumi and the others' fault! Why don't you understand?!"
"It's her fault! It's her that's why our parents, and everyone we loved died!" Mayu yelled back.
"Just because she was the creator of the superhumans doesn't mean that she should be held responsible for all the deaths!" Paru said as she hurled a huge ball of electricity.
Mayu dodged it with ease and said,"You're wrong!"
Yui's eyes glowed in a gold color and her fangs grew longer as she stepped forward.
"Stay back. This is not your fight, Yuihan." Paru said calmly with a smile. "It's my responsibility as the older cousin to teach this girl what's the truth."
"Fine... I'll just be here to back you up as usual." Yui said as she reverted her fangs back and her eyes went back to being brown.
"That's good... since if you release 'her' you could destroy more than what what's really needed." Paru said. "Cleaning up is really troublesome, so save your powers for the final boss."
Yui just nodded with a smile and stepped back.
"Everything! Everything is Yagami Kumi's fault!" Mayu yelled as new weapons came out of her back, which looked like guns fired lasers at Paru.
"Stop this! If people in this timeline would all be destroyed, then the people... from the future would disappear!" Paru yelled.
"Don't worry..." Mayu smiled as she swung her arm and grenades came out of it. "We're not here to destroy and kill people. We're here to control them. Have you forgotten what the Phantom Ace's primary goal was?"
"... To..." Paru said as she seems to be thinking about something. "I forgot."
"It was to control everyone, and kill all other superhumans besides themselves. Control the whole Earth, if you may." Yui said.
"Luckily, this stupid Yagami Kumi invented the time machine and left it at her desk." Mayu smirked. "We had no problems in infiltrating and getting it from her desk."
"That's why... some of your activities in the future has lessened?" Yui gasped. "Does this mean that Darth-"
"Yes. Our leader and the other Generals have all gathered in the past." Mayu laughed. "It's no use to go and hunt for superhumans in the future, when this realm has no superhumans and they have their useless technology, their struggle for control wouldn't be that hard too... difficult."
"Meaning, you're going to stay in this time frame and rule over the humans?!" Yui yelled.
"Yes, captain obvious." Mayu smirked as she hurled a thunder bolt at Yui's direction, which hit the asphalt road and caused a smoke after it exploded.
"Stop that, you're ruining my clothes." Yui said as her arm was up in the air.
"Grrr." Mayu growled. "You're still really strong... I see..."
"Please, Mayu, listen to me. We don't have to fight." Paru said calmly.
"More of your reasoning." Mayu went back from the skies to the ground and said,"Fine, I'll listen to it."

"Okay, Paru." Mayu said calmly as she crossed her arms. "What made you join Kumi?"
"It's a long story, so bear with it." Paru said.

-

It all started when we were battling with Kumi's team, also known as the Resistance. It consisted of the leader, Kizaki Yuria, and the other members, Yagami Kumi, the creator, Kimoto Kanon, Matsui Jurina, Matsui Rena, Takayanagi Akane and Furukawa Airin. It was a team almost on an equal footing as Phantom Ace, of course, with our leader, and the previous Generals, which included me, Yuihan, Miyuki and Sayaka. I was assigned by Darth to fight Yagami Kumi, the creator, while Yui fought with Kizaki Yuria, who is one of our cousins. Miyuki faced the two Matsuis and Churi and Airin were faced by Sayaka. That battle with Kumi changed everything. At first, we were equally matched, with my electricity and Kumi's Ace, we were neck to neck with a few scars here and there. Then all of a sudden, she stopped and smiled at me.

"... You're name is Paru, right?" Kumi smiled.
"Yes." I answered back coldly, thinking that what could she be planning to do.
"What does the Phantom Ace Troupe want? What is it's goal?"
"Well. It is to control all of the superhumans. Seeing that besides us, only the Resistance can overpower us, we came to face and destroy you." I coldly replied. "For the good of all the people in the Earth."
"Why?"
"... Everything. Everything we loved are dead. They were killed by superhumans that you made. They became unstoppable." I said. "We plan to protect the people with our power."
Kumi said sadly,"If that's the case, what would you do with the superhumans who are evil?"
"Kill them. I don't see the need for them to look back at their sins. They should be destroyed." I said with no hesitation at all.
"But you know, even evil people have their good sides. They have someone they love." Kumi said. "There is no one on earth, let it be a superhuman or a normal person who has no kindness at all. It takes time for some people to change and realize their mistakes." Kumi paused before saying,"I don't plan on fighting with you with my opinion, but do you really have to be the cause of other people's sadness in order for them to be happy?"
I was annoyed by her question at that time, and probably that's because I wasn't aware of that in the first place when I joined Phantom Ace. It just became clear to me that she was right, Yagami Kumi was right, and yet I was stubborn.
"Yes." I replied with a growl. "In our opinion, we have to."
"Try thinking if you were a normal human who were ruled by overpowered superhumans. You can't fight back, you have to do what they say. You're not free. Do you think that you'd be happy?" Kumi said. "I remember that your leader said that you wanted everyone to be happy, right?"
I was silenced by her words, I paused for a moment and I said,"If... you were in our situation. If you had your parents, siblings and everyone killed by superhumans. What would you do?"
"I'll try to live life the way I would want." Kumi said with a smile. "Humans are humans. They make mistakes, like killing people, though they mean it, they may be driven to do it for a reason. Though forgiving the killers might be hard, I should be thanking god that I'm still alive and living."
"That's... stupid." I replied.
"You know, my parents were killed, though the killers were not superhumans." Kumi said. "Because those people wanted money."
"So?"
"It's what drove me to make the superhuman drug. I wanted people to live on forever, seeing that many people have grieved for their lost ones."
"And?"
"For everyone to realize what life's all about until they wanted to die by themselves." Kumi replied.
"Are there even humans who wanted to die on their own?" I asked.
"I programmed the superhuman drug to kill it's host once the host has decided to die."
"So... that means..." Paru gasped.
"The mysterious death of your two grandparents were due to the virus. They have realized that they've fulfilled everything."
"But there was someone... someone who burned the house down!"
"Well, according to my researcher, the burglar did that, but he didn't kill your grandparents, and that's why he was released early."
"Everyone was given the drug, except for a few who denied living forever." Kumi said. "And superhumans can't simply die with a simple fire."
Kumi walked near to me and said,"I created the drug for people to realize everything, from mistakes to their accomplishments. Of course, I was in no position to do so, but maybe because god let me succeed in this drug means that this is for a good cause and her approves of it. I wish." Kumi laughed.
"Other religions might curse you for saying that." I scoffed.
"I wish not." Kumi giggled. "I just want people to not die unexpectedly with something bothering them, like ghosts roaming our realm for regrets."
"I..."

I thought about all she said to me. It made sense, and I surrendered to her, and she didn't tie me up like how she tied the others whom the Resistance captured. Turns out that not only me, but also Yui, Sayaka and Miyuki all surrendered and we were put in a special room. The Resistance took care of us, and we had everything in that room. We were free to go out wherever we want, until one day we decided among ourselves, that we should join Resistance. Kumi welcomed the four of us with a smile, and from that day forward, we became the four Generals of Resistance, and we weren't part of Phantom Ace no more.

-

"Darth... she said something... that was almost the complete opposite of what you said..." Mayu breathed. "She said that you were all brainwashed, and were forced to work under Resistance... and we needed to set you four and bring you back to Phantom Ace."
"That's certainly a lie." Yui said with a giggle.
"She even told us this fake story about how Yagami Kumi controls the evil superhumans and kills the innocent, that's why there are those mysterious deaths." Mayu said.
Paru hugged Mayu and said,"... Mayu, please come back. Quit Phantom Ace..."
"Paru-neechan..." Mayu cried while they were in a tight embrace.

-

"What's your reason for joining Phantom Ace?" Yuria yelled.
"... I wanted to destroy the world." Black said softly.
"But isn't that the complete opposite of what the Phantom Ace's true goal is?" Kumi asked. "You told us that you wanted to rule over Earth and protect it."
"That's what the other members think." Black smirked as her hands were tied by a special rope by Yuria. "Like most of the useless ones. We, on the higher side of Phantom Ace just wanted to destroy the world, with no one to rule it. Though some of the members have other reasons as for why they wanted to do so."
"You... you're evil." Kumi looked at the girl with anger in her eyes.
"I am aware." Black said in a malicious tone. "So, Kizaki Yuria, would you also lock me in that place?"
"Yes." Yuria replied.
"What place Yuria?" Kumi asked.
"... It doesn't matter..." Yuria said in a soft tone. "Let's go and meet with Yui and Paru. Their battle must be over by now."
"Roger..." Kumi said, though she was really curious of what that place was Black talking about.

-

"So, Mayu's on our side now, Yui and Paru-neechan?" Yuria said in excitement.
"Yes. She's back, Yuriachan." Paru smiled as Yuria hugged the older girl.
"So.. ehem..." Kumi coughed at what happened.
"Don't worry, bro, Paru only belongs to me." Yui smirked as she flashed a peace sign at Kumi.
"Ah is that so?" Kumi smiled. "Then I have nothing to worry about, I guess."
"What. Wait what." Paru blushed a little and hit Yui. "What."
"I told Kumi that you only belong to me, and I only belong to you." Yui smiled as she kissed Paru after her sentence.
"Ugh." Mayu said in disgust. "Why."
"Anyways, Mayu, do you know that the other cyborgs have this self-destruct sequence?" Yuria asked, shifting her gaze from the PDA couple to the cyborg-girl.
"Yeah, the weak ones." Mayu said. "There was supposed to be this gas... that gas that makes people sleep unless a proper antidote was prepared."
"Do you have the antidote?" Yuria asked.
"I do." Mayu said as she fiddled with her clothes and brought out a sort of potion-like liquid. "What do you need it for?"
"The others were knocked down by the gas. And we really need to wake them all up, for who knows what's gonna happen next?"
"Ah I see." Mayu said as she put the potion back from where she got it from. "I guess that we should be walking faster, then."
"Why?" Yuria asked.
"Well, you left them all alone right? And they have no one to protect them? And they are unconscious?" Mayu asked.
"Yes yes yes..." Yuria nodded to all the questions. "WAIT WHAT?! OH MY GOD! MY BASE COULD BE INFILTRATED FOR ALL WE KNOW AND THEY COULD BE DEAD!"
"Oh.. no!" Kumi yelled.

-

After too much running and flying to reach the base, they didn't find anything suspicious that happened, and all the unconscious members were still there.
"Thank goodness..." Yuria said as she fell down the floor like jelly.
"Okay, then, we'd better get to reviving them." Mayu said as she brought out her potion once again.
"Well then, I'd better bring Black somewhere, to prevent her from escaping." Yuria said as she excused herself.

-

"This is indeed the placec, huh." Black said as she looked at the place with many tubes of some sorts.
"Since... you refuse to cooperate anyway, you have to stay here." Yuria said.
"That's fine." Black said with a smile. "I'm with you, anyway."

Black went inside the tube filled with blue liquid which was unsealed as soon as she went inside. She smiled before closing her eyes, and she looked as if she was peacefully in a deep slumber.

Yuria stared at the tube next to Black's, which contained a girl who was wearing a red beret, a cute dress and a blazer over it, and her hair was tied in a twintail.
"Just a bit more time..." Yuria said as she looked at the girl sadly.

---

TBC~

---

@Minamiyuki-san: Thanks for your comment, I hope that this chapter answered your question. :)

---
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter X [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on May 23, 2014, 11:45:03 PM: ...Wah!
Awesome!
Welcome back!
And dun dun dun...
More stuff about the future and etc has been revealed!
YuiParu!

I'm happy~
And, ya gotta live a healthy schedule-or somewhat healthy schedule~
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter X [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on May 25, 2014, 11:02:52 AM: -----

A/N: If you're somehow interested in my new fic, it's entitled, "Wolf & Pride and the Forbidden Pair." The main pairings are KumiYuri and YuiParu, with sidepairings such as AtsuMina, JuriMayu, KojiYuu and SayaMilky (though additional pairings are undecided, or the lineup itself isn't final though...) To read the fic, click here (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=37677.0)
Here's the second to the last side story of the girls' past! This time, it's Furuyanagi. What sort of dorkiness might've happened when these two both met?
Enjoy, and thank you for reading and liking my fic.

BTW sorry for a late post, I accidentally fell asleep. :nervous

---

Side Story C - Bird

-

Takayanagi Akane sighed as she went inside the almost too familiar classroom that she goes to everyday. The school she may be in might be full of girls (young girls in their first-graders age), but that doesn't stop them from doing this and that to themselves despite their same gender, the lessons were boring, and most especially because she doesn't have anyone to talk to. Anyone to share her feelings and her thoughts with. Though she isn't too bad, being popular in school for her academic and athletic prowess plus her rich background, Akane does have people to talk with everyday. The problem was that either the girls that called themselves her 'friends' were always a bunch of traitors; people who want to take advantage of her said talents, or the girls were kind and they talk but not as often as the term 'bestfriend' would. She has always wanted to know how it felt to have one... that 'bestfriend' thing. But she thought that having a bestfriend at this point would be too fast, and she was afraid. Afraid that the 'bestfriend' she'll make will someday ignore her forever for the rest of her life. She has seen it happen way too many times with her sister, and she doesn't want that to happen to her, no. She wants to have a loving bestfriend, one that understands her, one that shares the same interest with her: anime and singing. Though she thought it would be impossible for her to get a bestfriend that would stay for the rest of her life, a so-called miracle happened. But the miracle in my opinion came with so much dorkiness that I couldn't explain it, yet Akane doesn't care.

-

"Um, today, I shall be introducing another new friend." Hata Sawako, the adviser of Akane's class said.

The class immediately reverted from a quiet one to a chaotic one. Some girls were whispering here and there, while some were passing on some sort of paper around the class, while the others shouted. But not Akane, no she was way too smart for that. She has experienced this numerous of times, what could possibly make this one special to her? Yet deep in her heart, something resounded and wanted her to anticipate who the girl was.

"Everyone! Please stay quiet!" Churi yelled, with her squeaky voice resounding through the whole class. She almost forgot that she was assigned as the class representative, and it was one of her so-called 'duties' that was assigned to her. "Everyone can speak, but please lower your voices."

The others looked at Churi and stayed quiet, while Sawako, being a shy teacher thanked the girl,"Thank you, Akane. Now, please do come on forward, Furukawa Airi."

The whole class stared at the new girl and whispered to themselves about her. Furukawa Airi looked like some sort of a normal kindergarten student, wearing the normal uniform of the elite school Takayanagi Akane, Yagami Kumi, Kimoto Kanon, Matsui Jurina, Kizaki Yuria and Matsui Rena all went into, though they weren't aware of each other's presences, since they were put in different classes. She wore glasses and had braces on her teeth though, and she wore a short ponytail with parted bangs. The common look of someone who gets bullied in mangas, movies,etc.
Akane at first sight saw this girl as a nerd. She had no other words to describe the girl in front. Akane thought that she was too shy as there was a slight pause after Sawako said her name, but she was not right this time around, unfortunately.

"Hello! My name's Furukawa Airi, and I'm your new classmate for today!" The girl said, obviously in high spirits. Akane felt pity for her, obviously because she was new and she was definitely gonna be bullied like Penpen, who had the same appearance as her. "Please call me Airin!"

"I transferred from Osaka due to my father's work, and I'll hope that you'll take care of me!" The girl bowed, and the whole class clapped, while Akane was still thinking of what the girls would be whispering later after the girl was given an assigned seat.

"Okay, Airin, what are your hobbies?" Sawako asked.

"I love watching anime, reading manga, singing and drawing." Airin said. "My dream is to be an anisong singer someday!"

"Ah, is that so?" Sawako smiled, but shortly after Airin's short introduction the bell signaling that the homeroom period was over rang. "Um okay, Airin I'll need you to sit down now, since classes are supposed to start at this minute. Everyone's questions would have to wait until the break."

"Um... where should I sit, Sawako-sensei?" Airin asked.

"Since you're the transfer student..." Sawako said, and Akane already knew what will be the words to come out of the teacher's mouth. She would be sitting next to her, being the newly elected class representative and being the most responsible among the people in the class. "You should sit next Takayanagi Akane, who is our newly elected class representative. If you have any questions, you could ask her. Akane, I'm entrusting Airin to you, okay?"

Akane could only nod as the Airin went near her and said,"Let's be good friends." with a grin so innocent that made Akane jealous of why and how could someone could smile so freely without any worry in the world. Akane flaunted a fake smile at her and nodded as the natural flow of the lessons for that day went on smoothly, and when the last bell rang, Airin was crowded with a lot of girls asking this and that.

"Nee, Airin, what's your favorite food?" One asked.

"No, I'll be the one to ask the question first!" The other one yelled. "Airin, do you like anyone from our class?"

Airin paused from the sudden question, obviously trying to look around for anyone. Her gaze meets Akane, who doesn't really care and just stood up; probably to buy food.

"What color of panties are you wearing?"

The others hit the girl who asked the question,"You pervert!"

"What's your favorite drink?"

"When's your birthday? Is it upcoming or has it ended?"

"Favorite ice cream flavor?"

Akane couldn't stand the scene of the 'raging lesbians' a.k.a her classmates forcibly asking questions from this year's Girl Slambook, so she planned on leaving the classroom.

"Akane!"

A yell stops her and she looked back, it was Airin. She was silently moving her mouth and thankfully Akane could read what she was saying.

"H-Help."

Akane sighs as she looked at the girl, who obviously cannot answer all of the questions they were bombarding her.

"Um, excuse me, but Sensei asked me to tour Airin around the school." Akane said as she went through the crowd.

"Eh? You're leaving?" The girls said.

Airin just nodded and wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, and it showed on her face. Akane sighed again, thinking it was bothersome and held her hand and ran away from the crowd. Knowing her classmates, the next line that they would have said is that they would want to come, though Akane couldn't understand why they wanted to talk and be friends with Airin like that. Penpen was also a transfer student but they never did that to her. Oh well, she couldn't be thinking about trivial things right now and not long after that, they reached the cafeteria.

"Ah, thanks for saving me back there." Airin grinned as she looked at their intertwined hands.

"No problem." Akane said as she let go of grip.

"Um, since we're here can you do that 'tour' you said a while ago?" Airin said as she grabbed Akane's hand when she was about to leave.

"I was just making an excuse for you to escape with you know."

Airin made a pleading face and said,"But you clearly said a while ago that Sensei told you to tour me around the school."

"I told you, it's a lie. It's an excuse."

"But what if I got lost around the school, I'm not really familiar and.. and.."

Akane sighed as she said,"Fine."

-

Akane guided Airin from classrooms to the dormitories, the infirmary, the pool and the gym, carefully explaining what possible activities could be done at the said places. Airin, though wasn't paying any attention and was just staring at Akane's face the whole time and Akane, of course knew she was doing that. At the last destination, Akane guided her to the garden, where all sorts of plants and animals live. Airin stared at the beauty of the flowers of different colors and shapes, while Akane was climbing a tree, much to the other girl's shock.

"What are you doing, Akane?" Airin yelled as Churi stopped to look back but quickly returned to her climbing. The tree that Akane was climbing was not that tall, and once she was the top, she smiled as she stared at the sky.

"What's up there?" Airin said.

"Do you want to climb up?" Akane said as she moved away to give Airin some space.

"I do... but..." Airin hesitatingly answered, and Akane knew why.

"You haven't climbed a tree before." Akane grinned at the girl.

"Mou... don't tease me." Airin looked up the tree and said,"Nice bird panties by the way."

Akane closed her legs and blushed,"You pervert! Just climb up already!"

"But I can't! I don't know how to!" Airin said. "But from now on, I'm gonna call you Churi, mehehehe."

Akane jumped from the tree and sighed,"You're really troublesome you know?" She said as she showed how she climbed. At Airin's first try she was heavily panting and breathing much to Akane's surprise.

"You're suprisingly weak and unathletic." She said as she tried to poke her sides.

"I give up!" Airin yelled as she fell on the grass below.

Akane tried of thinking of any way to help the girl climb and she said,"Do you really wanna climb that tree?"

Airin nodded,"I really want to see what you said was amazing up there."

"I'll be right back, so wait here." Akane said as she ran away from Airin, who was still down in the grass.

-

A few minutes later, Akane was carrying a wooden ladder she pulled out of nowhere and said,"Here."

A few seconds of setting the ladder in a perfect position on the thickest branch on the tree and Airin climbed without much difficulty and was up in the tree in no time.

"Wow!" Airin yelled as she looked at the wonderful view of the garden from the above. Akane smiled as she looked at the girl, who said,"Akane I think you should smile more! It suits you."

"What's with this sudden change?" Akane blushed as she said,"I thought you were gonna call me Churi!"

"Slip of the tongue I guess." Airin smiled and said,"Sit with me, Churi."

Churi smiled as she climbed the ladder and sat alongisde Airin, who brought out a sketchbook from her satchel and started to draw the magnificent view.

"What's that?" Akane asked as she leaned in Airin's shoulder. "You're pretty good."

"And your head's pretty heavy, I must say." Airin giggled as she looked at the girl.

"Well, how rude of me." Akane said as she removed her head with haste and irritation in her words.

"It was a joke, you know." Airin laughed. "Taking things too seriously would make your life really boring."

Akane just nodded and said,"Maybe."

"Don't give me a maybe! It's true, you know!" Airin yelled.

"Prove it." Akane challenged the girl.

"I would." Airin grinned as she felt fired up by the girl's challenge. "Challenge accepted."

Akane smiled at the girl and said,"It's about time we head home. It looks like as if it's gonna rain for the rest of the day..." then she jumped from the tree, Airin following suit and she fell on her butt with a huge thud.

"Oww.." Airin said as she was rubbing her butt.

Akane sighed as she looked worriedly at the girl and held her hand,"Are you okay?... You're such a klutz."

Airin just smiled and held her hand; while Churi pulled her as hard as she could, resulting in a rather awkward scene of them tumbling back down in the ground with Airin on top. Airin blinked her eyes for more than too many times as Akane tried to comprehend what just happened.

A few moments of silence as the said downpour fell down hard on the two girls, waking them from their daze.

"Ah." Airin said as she found herself staring at where she's not supposed to and said,"S-Sorry..."

"When are you planning on getting off me, Airin..." Akane blushed.

Airin stood up immediately in shame and held out a hand for Akane,"I'm sorry!"

"D-Don't mind it.." Akane said as she took Airin's hand as she stood up. "Anyways, we gotta go and take shelter! It's raining!" Akane said as she planned to run away after brushing the wrinkles of her skirt. Unfortunately, the girl who was supposedly with her didn't budge an inch, causing her to look back.

"What are you doing, Airin?" Akane yelled to the girl who was staring at the sky.

"Nee, Churi, you wanna play tag?" Airin smiled at the girl.

"What?!" Akane couldn't believe what the girl had just said. "Tag? At this kind of weather? Airin, I don't think-"

"Tag, you're it!" Airin shouted as she hit the girl hard.

"Come back here, you pervert!" Akane screamed.

-

"Yeah, then the day afterwards, we both got sick and we were really scolded by our parents!" Airin laughed as she recalled the memory.

Akane giggled as she said,"Then my parents told me to stop hanging out with a dork like you, but we really didn't care about what they think. There came a time that we were finally accepted by our respective families."

"Though that slap from my mother was something, we managed to make it as very good friends, Churi." Airin smiled as she held the girl's hand. "But we're not just friends anymore, am I right?"

Akane blushed from her girlfriend's statement,"Un..."

"Hey! Do you wanna see our old school again?" Airin excitedly asked her girlfriend.

"What if Yuria and the others were already at the meeting place?" Akane said.

"We'll just drop by for a while, come on, Yuria didn't say a definite time for us to meet, right?"

"Hm... you're definitely right."

"So? Let's go! Let's go!" Airin said as she pulled her girlfriend up and dragged her to the prestigious school by running.

-

"It has the same view from before." Airin said as she looked at how the garden looked from the tree.

"It was a good thing that during training, you learned how to properly climb a tree, since this tree has grown at least 5 times when we last saw it." Akane giggled as she laid her head down Airin's shoulder.

"I was threatened by that time, you see." Airin laughed as she remembered the rather scary experience. "My life was on the line."

A silent pause between the two of them ensued as Airin looked over at her shoulder and blushed. Akane realized that her girlfriend was staring at her and looked up.

"C-Can I?" Airin asked as she leaned in nearer.

"Do the honors." Akane smiled.

Airin was full of hestitation and worry, but Akane's smile washed them all away. She leaned in closer and sees Akane close her eyes, and she did the same. They could both feel their hearts thumping and finally their lips met. It was a warm sensation, and it was nothing like the two of them felt before, though it was a very short one. After that, their gaze meet each others and their leaned their foreheads together.

"Akane... I may have never said this, but..." Airin paused. "Thank you for everything up until now."

"That's my line." Akane smiled as she said,"I thought that you were gonna call me Churi since back then."

"Slip of the tongue." Airin grinned as she planted another kiss, this time, it was deeper.

-

@Shinoki-san: Yay thank you I'm glad to be back XD Yeah I probably should... :nervous
Title: Re: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter X [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Terragen on May 25, 2014, 03:06:55 PM: mayuki love
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Side Story D [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on June 09, 2014, 02:37:20 PM: A/N: Sorry for not updating. I’M REALLY SORRY!
School work, a sudden announcement and my glasses deprived-eyes are getting in the way of me typing this in the computer.
I still do hope that there are still readers of this fic >_< :nervous:
Anyways, please do enjoy yet another side story since there are more side stories to be released, I guess.

I'm gonna update Wolf&Pride and the Forbidden Couple tomorrow. Oh gosh I'm really sorry

@Terragen-san: Hello! Thank you for reading my fic :)

---

RE:Dux Side Story D - Seifuku no Resistance

---

“Yuria.”
I looked up, away from the colorful bug that fascinated me so much.
“Oniichan.” I smiled as he smiled at me as well.
“It’s getting late, Yuriachan. Mom’s calling.” He said as he tried to reach for my small hand, which I eagerly gave to him.
“Nee, oniichan, what’s for dinner?” I said as I waved our intertwined hands.
“Ah, I think Shuu-okaasan mentioned something about… kaarage?” My brother said as he tried to think hard for the answer. “Chicken kaarage, I presume.”
I smiled in anticipation. I like chicken kaarage.
“And there would probably be some other dishes, too, like kinpira gobo.”
I shuddered in fear. Kinpira Gobo, meaning there are vegetables over the place.
“Oniichan, I don’t like veggies…” I said with a sad expression sprawled all over my face.
He just smiled at me and said,”You have to at least eat some, Yuriachan… Veggies are good for growing young girls like yourself, you know.”
I just nodded half-heartedly and said,”Maybe… I’ll try some.”
He stopped and smiled, then patted my head. “That’s a good girl.”
-
“I’ve been looking for you Yuri-chan! Where have you been?” My mom looked worried while crouching down to meet her face with mine.
“I was playing in the garden okaa-san.” I grinned, as she smiled back.
“Well then, let’s change our clothes, shall we?” She said as she brought me up to her arms, though she probably noticed how dirty my dress was. She doesn’t seem to mind that even her own clothes might end up dirty as well. I smiled to myself as I hugged her closer, feeling her warmth all over my body, as well as snuffing her perfume that smells like the summer.
“Mom, where’s dad?” I asked, though I definitely did not want his presence in the dining hall.
“He told me he won’t be coming home again, dear.” She said as she was rummaging through my drawers, while I sat down at the tatami mat, naked.
“Are you worried about him?” She smiled as she faced me, with a folded dress in her hands.
I just nodded half-heartedly. I never really saw my father that much. All he ever did was praise my brother and yell at me for my poor grades.
It’s not as if I hated him, though. I just don’t want to see him, if all he’s gonna do is yell at me.
“You’re not, are you?” My mother smiled as she went closer to me. “I can tell if you’re lying or not, you know.”
I bowed my head. “I-I’m sorry… Shuu-okaasan…”
“Yuri-chan, lying is no-good, you know.” She smiled as she patted my head.
“I’m sorry, I won’t do it again…”
“It’s okay, don’t cry.” She said as she wiped my tears off my face. “Yuri-chan’s a big girl now, right?”
I nodded as I flaunted a wry smile. “Un.”
-
“Rumi, I think that you should come home earlier, when the kids are still around.”
“Why do you think so?” My father said as she put on his slippers. “It’s not that much of a big deal, ain’t it?”
“You’re getting distant from your kids. Especially Yuri-chan.”
“Yuria?” My father scoffed. “If that girl was at least as great and talented as Kizaki-kun, then we would be close.”
I was accidentally passing by the hall, grabbing a glass of milk as I overheard the conversation. I hid behind the kitchen counter and heard the horrible words coming out from my father’s mouth.
“She’s a useless idiot.”
Tears fell from my face as I saw my mother clench her fists in anger, while my father just passed by her showing no emotions whatsoever.
“Why…” I saw my mother struggle with her footing as my father stopped as she heard her speaking.
“Do you even love me? Our kids?” My mother said with teary eyes.
“You should know better than that, Shuu.”
-
“I’m leaving.” I said, in a monotone voice. “Bye mom, bye oniichan.”
“Yuri-chan, where are you going?” My mother asked, but I’m not planning on listening on her next words and just continued to walk.
“Yuriachan…” My brother spoke, grabbing my wrist lightly. “What’s wrong? Why didn’t you greet Father?”
His eyes widened as he saw the large bags under my eyes. “Let go, Oniichan.”
Mother quickly intercepted and inspected me. “Are you okay, Yurichan?”
“I’m fine.”
“Stop… stop lying… Yuri-chan…” My mother’s tears began to flow in a steady stream, and she hugged me.
I then saw my father walk away, away from the scene that just unfolded in front of his eyes. He headed for the exit without a word.
“I’m sorry, mom… I love you…” I said, in-between sobs.
My mother and my brother are more than enough. I don’t need father- I don’t need a father like him. That’s what I tried to tell myself back then.
Ah. I’m crying again.
-
One day, I was watching television with my mother and my brother after dinner as usual. I was having a game with my brother where we try to guess when the CMs will finally end.
“Okay, after this commercial, then.” My brother said. “If I lose, then you get my strawberry.”
I smirked,”I’m getting that, then.”
After the short commercial about a girl being chased by a turtle with sour candy, unfortunately for my brother, the show didn’t resume. There was another commercial, much to my brother’s dismay.
“Aww.” He made a defeated expression. “Here’s the strawberry, then.”
A few more commercials passed and our usual, and the show finally ended.
“Yuri-chan, I think that you should go to bed.” My mother said as she looked at her wrist watch.
“I don’t have school tomorrow mom…” I said as I looked lazily at the screen.
“That’s not the problem, you’ll end up dozing off and that’s what I’m concerned about.”
Ignored her and waited for the next program. I have never stayed up this late before, and I was really excited for what the next television program would be.
There was this title call, and I remember it clearly.
Aitakatta, Aitakatta, Kimi ni~
“AKBingo?” I questioned the rather ridiculous name of the show. “Oniichan, what’s this show about?”
“It’s about Japan’s National Idols, AKB48 and their sister groups.” He replied, his gaze directly on the screen.
“What do they do in that show?” I asked further, wanting to know more.
“They get to play around and do fun and interesting things.”
I furrowed my eyebrows questionably. What could that possibly mean? I must stay up to find out.
That night’s segment was Muchaburi Dodgeball. It was a battle of dodgeball between the so-called ‘senbatsu members’ and their ‘kenkyuusei’ as what my brother explained. I thought that it would just end up being some sort of a fun game, but it turns up that the members who get hit are to receive a punishment. Random punishments, to be exact.
I ended up laughing as much as I should’ve, when a girl named ‘Atsuko Maeda’ had some of the super spicy curry even though she wasn’t good with it. I didn’t notice how much time has already passed and before I knew it, the segment was already over, and they started singing and dancing to their new single entitled ‘Everyday Kachuusha’.
“They’re good.” I said as my gaze were glued to the television screen.
Right at that moment I was amazed. I was amazed by their commitment of trying of pleasing their fans, let it be by dancing or by joining variety shows. That was the first day that I knew idols.
And that was the first day that I won over my brother too.
-
“Yuriachan.” My brother called me while he was teaching me Math, the subject that I despised, and will despise for all eternity.
“Nnn?” I looked up, and saw his face smiling sadly at me.
“I’m going to Myojin.” He smiled.
My eyes widened. “Did mom know?”
“I’m planning on telling her later.”
I smiled. My brother was always amazing with everything, his studies, his piano lessons, his kyudo.
But deep in my heart, I thought, if he’s going there, then he’s leaving us… That made me feel sad.
“Don’t worry, Yuriachan.” He smiled and patted my head. “I’ll come back.”
I smiled back reassuringly. It seems that my brother can always read my mind, my thoughts like Shuu-okaasan does.
“Yurichan, are you interested in idols?”
I nodded. “Yup… just in AKB though…”
“Do you want to join someday?” He smiled.
“Probably.” I grinned, making him laugh.
But my father would never agree to let me join, though.
Later that day, there was a celebration for my brother and it was organized by our proud father.
-
I was in my classes as usual, taking notes. It was a rather boring day, and I wished that I could skip school, but we had a quiz.
I can’t miss one, my mother said.
All of a sudden, our teacher, Kaotan-sensei, approached me with a sudden pitiful look. I raised a brow at her not-so-usual reaction, for she was always grinning and laughing with her shark-like teeth.
“Yuria-chan…” She said. “Can I talk with you outside for a while?”
I nodded. Of course, I can’t refuse a teacher, even if I even wanted to.
When we were finally outside, her eyes became teary as she tried to say,”Your father summoned you to the hospital, so I’m taking you there.”
“What about the quiz?” I asked.
“You’re gonna have to be exempted from it.” She said as she tried to smile and hold my hand at the same time.
What could’ve happened?

“Listen, Yuria.” My father spoke at me coldly. He was cold like usual, but this time he was as cold as any human could possibly be.
“What happened?” I asked him. I wanted this conversation to end soon, as I hated seeing his face.
“Your mother. She’s diagnosed with breast cancer.” She spoke with no pauses, no concern for what the said news could’ve possibly done to me. “And her chances of making it through is slim, for it was detected right when it was too late.”
I left without a word and bowed to my teacher Kaotan, my mind still blank and empty. I immediately headed for the room my mother was at, and there she was, sitting up despite her condition, her smile still on her face.
“Yuri-chan.” She spoke. “Why were you so early?”
I gritted my teeth and tried to hold back the tears. “I-I… we only had half-day classes…”
“Is that so.” She smiled ,before looking at the window outside.
“Mom… are you gonna be okay?” I asked her, and she seems to be swayed by my question.
“M-Mom’s gonna be fine…”
I just went near her bed and hugged her tight. “Mom… you told me that lying is bad…”
“I… got found out huh.” She laughed.
“I… I love you, mom.”
“I love you too, Yuriachan.”
Ah… I’m crying again.
-
I visited my mother everyday since that day where she was said to be diagnosed with cancer. Today marks her 3rd month at the hospital.
Her condition seems to be worsening with every passing day, and I could see it with my own eyes. But I tried to look away, saying that there could be some sort of miracle that could save my mom.
“Mom, it’s Yuria.” I called to her, and her eyes immediately fluttered open. She had large bulges under her eyes, and her eyes seems sore, and yet she tried to smile at me as she possibly could.
“Ah, Yuri-chan…” She spoke weakly. “Can you help me sit up?”
I just nodded and held her shoulders. When she was first in here, she could at least sit up by herself, but now… she can’t… not anymore.
“Ah, I peeled some apples for you…” She smiled weakly.
“Mom, I brought those apples for you, not for me…” I smiled as I sat at her bed.
“Jaa,” She paused before saying,”Lets eat it together, then…”
I just smiled but my soul deep inside of me was breaking apart seeing my mom suffer this much. I ate apples with her, and she told me a lot of stories in the hospital. First was about her nurse, who looks and acts like someone from a maid café and how she was called a kusogaki cutely by the said nurse though she was 40. Next was about an update on how the birds were doing on the tree next to her window. Afterwards was about how she misses me and my brother, especially my brother who was at Kyojin’s dorms.
I also told her a bunch of stories about middle school, like… meeting a new friend.
“Mom, there was this girl…” I said, blushing.
“You’re in love, aren’t you…” She looked at me.
“No, mom I swear… I am not..” I said. “I have Kanako-chan you know…”
“What’s her name?”
“Kumi.” I spoke. “Yagami Kumi.”
“You’re in love!~” She teased back.
“M-Mou…” I said. “Mom! I-I’m not…”
“Perhaps you wouldn’t say that if you knew how flushed and red your face is.” She laughed.
“Fine…” I admittedly said in defeat. “I may… maybe in love with her.”
“That’s great. It’s great that you found someone that you love.” She smiled. “You should tell it to Kanako-chan…”
“But father’s gonna be mad… After all, she was the one who set me up with her.”
“Well, do you feel anything for Kanako-chan?”
I immediately replied,”We’re really close, we have fun as friends…”
“Well, about something more than that?”
“No…”
I gulped, and my mom just patted my head. “Don’t be afraid. Tell her how you feel. If she’s really your friend then she would understand you.”
“What about dad?”
“I’ll be the one to talk to him. He wouldn’t be able to say no, anyways…” She just smiled and held my hand. “I don’t want you to end up like us, Yuri-chan.”
“Like.. what?” I questioned my mother. By that time I was still an innocent and peachy teenager, so I had no idea.
“You’ll know soon.” She smiled. “Hey, Yuri-chan you mentioned something about joining AKB, right?”
“Me?” I asked. “I never told you… How did you know?”
“Ah, your brother probably mentioned something about it.” She laughed. “So, are you planning on joining?”
“Mom, I can’t leave you here alone in Nagoya. Akihabara is a far place.” I smiled.
“I don’t mind.”
“I’ll probably try some other time, I think that I’m too young for an idol right now.”
I lied. As much as I wanted to be an idol, of course my mother comes first. The responsibility of me looking out for her is up to me, since my father is busy with his work and everything else, while my brother, of course is at Myojin.
She just smiled as usual, though she probably knows that I’m lying.
“Hey, about the girl you like, can you bring her here someday?”
-
Another month has passed, and snow has fallen over Nagoya. It’s surrounded the city in a white blanket of wonders, as other people might call it. But as for me, it’s a pain. It’s super cold, and it gets in the way of walking. Though, I didn’t mind it right now, with me sharing a scarf with none other than Kumi.
Once we entered the door, my mom smiled at me as the two of us shouted,”Happy birthday, Shuu-okaasan!”
Her eyes widened, but she just shrugged it off with a laugh. “I thought that you forgot my birthday again, Yurichan.”
I just flashed a grin and signaled Kumi to go near mom with me.
“Kuuchan, hold this first okay?” I asked the girl while handing her the cake. Remembering what I used to do for my mother, I helped her sit back up and brought the cake near her face.
“41 years old! Happy birthday mom!” I yelled. “Now blow the candles.”
She just raised a brow at me and said,”You’ve brought someone with you, huh.”
“Um, ano… yes. This is Yagami Kumi, a friend of mine.”
“Are you sure she’s JUST your friend?” She smirked.
Kumi blushed with me as an awkward atmosphere permeated in the air. To break it off, my mom blew the candles with a strong ‘Fuu~’
“Yeah, Happy birthday to me!” She yelled, careful of not breaking the dextrose needle in her arm.
“Yeah… Yeah!” I tried to reply back.
“Yeah!” Kumi yelled, to remove the embarrassment from her face.
-
I watched as Kuuchan was slowly getting closer to my mom with a smile on my face. My mom’s being an old-brat again as usual, but Kuuchan wouldn’t lose to her games. All of a sudden, the door opened and we looked at the figure who stood there, holding a bunch of balloons in his hand.
“Oniichan.” I breathed, and all of a sudden my legs just immediately moved by itself and I hugged him tight. “I missed you, oniichan…”
“I missed you too, Yuriachan…”
Me shouldering all of everyone’s responsibilities might’ve gotten to me.
Ah… I’m… crying again.
-
Last night was a blast. The four of us had a small party, cake’s on Kumi and me, and the food was brought by my brother. He had taken a day off from Myojin and he had to kowtow in front of my father just to let him do as he pleases. What a mean person, she didn’t even attend the party even though my brother asked him to.
I thought, we should be alright with ourselves. I don’t need my father to do anything. Nothing that I ever did pleased him.
Not that I was aiming for him to be pleased anyway.
I was at school, and Kanako-chan was still giving me the cold shoulder after I rejected her, so Kumi stayed by my side the whole time. Then suddenly, Rika-sensei approached me. It sort of felt like a dejavu, and it sent chills down my spine. I felt like something bad was about to happen or was currently happening.
“Yuria… Can I talk with you outside for a while?” She asked.
I gulped. ‘It couldn’t be.’ I thought.
“The hospital asked for you. Let’s go.” She told me, with no pauses or no further explanations.
“What happened?” I was frustrated. I was angry. I was confused.
“Your mother, she only has a little time left.” My father told me. “We’re bringing her home. She has no chance of surviving this anymore.”
“Wha-“
I paused. Last night, she was so healthy, so happy, so energetic. And to think that this would happen on a blink of an eye… Why. I asked god. Why?!
Ah… I’m… I’m crying again.
-
A week has passed when my mother was finally sent home. She stayed slumped in her futon all day, surrounded by a lot of beeping apparatuses. She now had a mask all over her mouth, and she looked paler than before. I could say so, since I know that my mom wasn’t the exact definition of a fair-skinned woman. Now she just looks deadly white, and it scares me.
I hated thinking, but these days, I couldn’t help myself but stare at nothing and think. Think of the future, think of everything.
I liked staring at the moon when I was young but now I couldn’t help but stare angrily at it.
“Yuri-chan.” My mother breathed. “Why are you staring at the moon like that…?”
I looked behind me and I saw my mom smile at me, and I immediately went to her side and hugged her. “Mom…”
“Yuri-chan… I’m sorry…” She said, her breath faltering.
“Mom?” I asked.
“Yuri-chan… dear… I love you.”
“Mom?” I questioned her sudden words, but I just replied,”I love you too, Mom.”
“Please… don’t hate… Shuu-okasaan or your father… okay?”
“What?” I asked.
It couldn’t be.
“MOM!” I yelled.
“Please live your life as you wish. Treasure it, for the sake of your departed ones.” She said after I broke from the hug and looked at her face. “Do what your heart desires, and fulfill your dreams, even if people wanted you not to do so.”
She laughed before saying,”I don’t regret anything now… cause I have you and Kizaki-kun… and your father…”
“Mom…” I cried. “Mom, please… no.”
“We’ve to get there sooner or later… it’s just that mom’s gonna go ahead… a bit earlier than anyone else…”
“Mom…”
I held her hand as she lay down there with a smile, her breathing gone, and her pulse not vibrating in her wrists anymore.
Ah… I’m… I’m… crying… again.
-
For the first time in my life I saw my father crying. It was accidentally, actually. Here I am trotting into the kitchen at midnight after mom’s burial and you’ve guessed it, Imma go get some milk. Anyways, I saw my father entering too, and I don’t wanna be awkward again so I hid in the kitchen counter, again.
“Shuu.” She said as she hit the kitchen counter. I’m in the other side, if you ask. She cried. Streams of tears were flowing from both of her eyes. “Shuu…”
Could it be that my dad actually loved mom, and while I wasn’t there was actually looking after her? Could it be that the reason why she didn’t come when I was there was because she didn’t like to see both of us struggling and suffering? Oh gosh so many questions, no answers, I said as I was reminiscing my past.
But back at that moment, I didn’t think about anything and instead I thought that I heard her ‘shooing’ me.
Yes, I’m kind of an idiot, but not the worst one there is.
I think so.
-
There was this one day that I plucked enough courage to tell my dad to let me audition for the newly announced SKE, a sister group of AKB. They just did a 2nd generation auditions a while ago, so I guess this one’s the 3rd. I literally kowtowed in front of him just to let me audition.
“Do what you want.” He said, and patted my head.
I was amazed at how my father drastically changed when my mom was gone, and he seemed to care more about my being despite having another relationship to a girl named Sato Mieko. She became my step mom, and she was really kind and gentle. She gave off an older-sister feeling rather than a step mom’s though.
I just smiled and said,”Thank you!”
At the day of the auditions, everything went well. I met a lot of pretty girls at the audition, and I immediately found a group that I belonged to. With Ogiso Shiori, Kinoshita Yukiko and Suda Akara, my newfound friends, we all passed the auditions that day.
“Really?!” Kumi screamed. “YOU PASSED?!”
I blushed and realized that the phone was on loudspeaker, and now my friends are all smirking at me. “Yeah… I did, Kuuchan.”
“That’s great news!” She said as I turned the loudspeaker mode off. “Wanna have a party?”
“Where?” I laughed. “Could you even afford to treat me though?”
She giggled,”I saved some.”
“No thanks, let’s just go to my house.”
“But…” She said in a pleading voice.
“It’s fine. You need to feed your pet, and you have to feed your child hood friend and your glutton-self as well.” I giggled.
“Um… okay.” She said. “I love you.”
“I… I love you too.”
I closed my phone and surprisingly, all of my friends were smirking and nudging me.
“You had a special someone, huh.” Ogichan said as she pinched my cheek.
“Yeah yeah yeah!” Yukko said as she helped in pinching the free cheek.
“But… isn’t there a love ban in SKE?” Akarin said as she stopped laughing. “In ALL48 groups, actually…”
-
“We need to break up?” I heard Kumi’s voice crack. “Why?”
“Kuuchan… there’s a love ban in SKE…” I said, sadly. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t worry, after we graduate, we’ll be the same, right?” I said, reassuringly. “Just please…”
“Okay… if that’s what you want. I’d wait.” She smiled. “It’s not as if we’d stop hanging out with each other, right? It’s just that kissing and intimate things are forbidden.”
“Un.” I blushed as I heard the words kissing and intimate things.
-
Since I joined SKE48 as a 3rd generation KKS, well everything has been hectic. From appearances on variety shows, to photoshoots, recordings, practices and stage shows were rather hard for a 13-year old me. I seldom have enough time to study, so quit school. The normal time that I go home is 12:30 AM and I never actually got to eat dinner, I just go straight to bed after removing my makeup and sleep. Sleep as much as I could.
“Actually today, we’re gonna have a new member in Team S!” Rena announced.
“WOAHHH!” The crowd responded with much enthusiasm.
“It’s… Kizaki Yuria-chan!” She waved.
“WOOOOOOO!” The wotas were happy about the announcement, while I just stood there like a duck.
After the announcement of me joining Team S, everything changed. From my usual hectic schedule going into SUPER ULTRA MEGA hectic schedule. When I was a KKS, I went home at 12:30 AM, well guess what. Now I go home at exactly 2:30 AM. How happy and how fulfilling it is to be an idol. Sometimes, I just pass out by our door step, or I actually forget to remove my make-up.
5 years later, I was just sitting there in the Reformation Festival, not suspecting anything suspicious. Maybe I would be transferred to Team E. Who knows? Still, I’d prefer to be in Team S.
Finally, it was time for my name to be called.
“Kizaki Yuria. Team 4 Vice-Captain. Full transfer.”
Huh.
WHAT?! I said, as I covered my mouth. Team 4, meaning in AKB, right?!
That just started my full-blown career. I was often in shows, and everything AKB is at.
Though I was ranked only in the undergirls at my first year, a year after I finally ranked in the senbatsu! It was a dream come true. Then my name just skyrocketed and finally, finally, I was on top.
“450,2189 votes. 1st place. Kizaki Yuria!”
Tears flowed from my face. I’ve finally reached this far in my career.
Kumi was just smiling from the audience’s seats and screamed for my name. “YURIA!” and the other wotas also joined her.
It was a a fun experience.
SKE, AKB, everything.
But it has to end.
Five years of me consecutively winning the senbatsu, I quit. That was around the time that AKB was receiving it’s downfall.
I graduated while being raised hoisted up in the air, it was the scariest thing ever, but I need not to worry. After all… I was already a test experiment of Kuuchan back then. Her drug was under development, and besides her, she injected it to me as well. I tried jumping from a building once, and yeah, I fortunately did not die.
After my graduation, my face and my advertisements just went away in all cities of Japan.
I felt free.
After a very long time.
-
“Yuria, you don’t regret anything?” Kumi asked.
“Nope, I don’t regret anything.” I smiled.
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Side Story D [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Shinoki on June 09, 2014, 10:24:34 PM: Wah! Oooh!
In those two words, I already knew that I wasn't going to say anything useful XD
Anyways~ twas...delicious-this!
...ah...poor Yuria.
...such an intriguing backstory-y thing.
...And~ the Furuyanagi was...
LE SHIP WILL NEVER SINK!!
Type of feeling in my mind.
Ah~~~~~~~~
So wonderful~~~
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Side Story D [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on June 10, 2014, 02:06:55 AM: YEHEY~!!! YOU'VE UPDATED~!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:

Oh Yuria, such a side story....

I'm gonna wait for some action, and Kumiyuri moments (my OTP :oops: )

Waiting for your next update.... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Side Story D [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: 48matama on June 10, 2014, 02:15:17 PM: NICE FANFIC!

WHO IS IN THE TUBE?? :panic:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Side Story D [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: 48matama on June 10, 2014, 06:44:44 PM: THIS IS INTERESTIIINNGGGGGGG :hip smile:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on June 22, 2014, 09:32:25 AM: A/N: I’m terribly sorry AGAIN
I shouldn’t have made any promises about me posting the next chapter for Wolf&Pride and the Forbidden Couple, I’m really sorry. Anyways, I'll be posting it shortly after I finished posting this.

Update: I think that I’d start writing on school while I have nothing to do, since I realized that my updates are quite slow.
Hopefully by doing that I’d be able to post once or twice a week.

Also, I'll be posting an announcement on Tumblr whenever I have finished doing a chapter, so if you have a Tumblr and you wanna be updated follow me here (http://www.dudeitsmehitori.tumblr.com).
Or if you don't wanna follow me just check my fanfic tag here (http://www.dudeitsmehitori.tumblr.com/tagged/fanfic)

Anyways, please enjoy the 11th Chapter of RE:Dux!

Replies are down below.

---

RE:Dux Chapter XI - A Sudden Visitation

---

“Yuria.”

Despite her name being called, Kizaki Yuria seemed to have not heard anything.
Instead, she continued to stare at the moon, her teeth gritted in anger.

“Yuria.”
“Yuria…” “CHWAN”
“Yurichan~”
“Yuriachan-“

Yagami Kumi’s repeated calling was halted by a sudden soft lips pressing unto hers. She gasped, her eyes widening as Yuria proceeded to kiss her, and she eventually but hesitantly gave in and kissed back.
But as quick as it happened, it was about as quick as it ended. Yuria was the first one to pull away, and they ended up staring at each other.
Silence ensued, only their breaths echoing in the dark and silent night.
Kumi felt lost in Yuria’s dark red orbs that she didn’t notice the curved smile forming on the other girl’s lips.

“Hey, how long are you going to stare at me like that?” Yuria laughed as she patted Kumi’s right cheek lightly, causing the other girl to pout.

“Well, how long are you going to stare at the moon like that?” Kumi replied.

Yuria immediately fell silent, and Kumi noticed Yuria’s curved smile forming into a sad frown.

“Ah, I-I’m sorry-“ Kumi blurted. “I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay.” Yuria smiled. “It’s a really long story.”

“Can you tell me about it?” Kumi paused before saying,”Only If you can…”

“It’s okay.” Yuria smiled reassuringly to the girl. “You do have the right to know.”

-
Halfway through the story, Kumi’s tears flowed without her realizing the pain that Yuria went through. Though probably the most painful part of it was that Yuria wasn’t crying, she wasn’t mad, nor was she happy. Yuria was empty.
She went through so much, experienced pain so much that she had forgotten to cry about it.
Kumi stared and listened attentively to Yuria’s every word, her gaze not wavering away from Yuria’s.

“The reason why I hated the moon was a stupid thought back then. When my mother was diagnosed with cancer.” Yuria spoke as she looked at bright full moon that shone on her face.

-

Tears filled Yuria’s eyes as she stormed inside her house, disobeying the policy of properly and orderly putting her shoes in place and placing on slippers as she entered her usually quiet abode. Her steps were heavy and louder than usual, and she wanted the world to know, she wanted everyone to know how upset and angry she was, despite being alone. Even if it was the ghost that she believed that lurked around her house, she doesn’t care. She walked aimlessly around the building, and for some reason, her feet brought her to her mother’s bedroom. It was brightly lit by the full moon.
Out of all random thoughts, Yuria thought that it was a great idea to stare at the moon and try to get her mind off of things, so she entered the room, and opened the sliding door leading to the outside garden, like how Japanese houses were in the old times.

“It’s beautiful.” Yuria breathed as she stared, her anger calmed down as the bright moon shone upon her.

A few weeks have passed and the doctor brought another devastating news. It seems that chemo therapy wouldn’t be enough to at least do anything to the cancer cells in her mother’s body. The doctor told them to give up, since they would just be wasting money, and her mother would just get weaker despite having chemo therapy.
Yuria once again came in the house with her head hung low this time, no tears in her eyes. She went into her mother’s room and decided to stare at the moon again.
The last time she checked, it was the full moon. Well right now, it has a bit of it’s light cut down, and a part of it seems to have been missing.
Since Yuria wasn’t paying no heed to the Science classes, she wasn’t aware of the moon’s phases, but it was considered as the Waxing Gibbous lunar phase.
Weeks and days passed as since that day Yuria continued to stare at the moon for no apparent reason.
The moon changed from being a full, bright and shining one into one that would seem to disappear at any minute now.
As she silently stared at the moon at her mother’s last night, she realized.
The moon was like the waning health of her mother, and this night, just maybe… just maybe her mother would finally disappear and leave her.
But she silently shook her head. She didn’t want that.
But as unfortunately as she thought it was, it did indeed happen.
That last night her mother breathed was a New Moon.

-

Yuria finally sighed,”That concludes my past.”

Yuria’s eyes widened as she felt Kumi’s arms cling onto her neck.

“Yuria…” Kumi spoke as she rubbed the other girl’s back. “Please… Just let it out.”

Yuria couldn’t understand it herself, but she felt tears flowing from her eyes as Kumi said those words.

-

A few days passed without a hitch. All was going well, and almost everyone was still resting and their injuries have almost been all healed.
The few girls though, of course, Yuria, Paru, Kumi and Yui were already in top-shape as they continued with their training, and they were in charge of taking care of the girls who were injured.

“Paru, you put way too much salt!” Airin whined as she nearly threw up the soup she was offered. “We’re really not gonna die with this injuries. We’re gonna end up dead with kidney cancer from the dish you’ve been serving, ya know?”

A death glare coming from Paru made Airin gulp as she said,”It was a joke…”

“Anyways, what’s Airin saying is true, Paru.” Yuria said as she lightly placed her hand on Paru’s shoulder. “Maybe you should only put that kind of amount of salt for your own serving.”

“Don’t worry, Yuriachan, I’d take care of the seasoning next time.” Yui smiled.

“That’s good to hear.” Churi faked a smile as she nearly choked from the saltiness.

“For now, I guess that we’ve got to add a pail of water to remove the saltiness from the dish.” Kumi said.

“It’s gonna lose it’s flavor. It’s gonna taste bland.” Jurina looked at the soup miserably.

“Then, we can add more miso to it. Or whatever.” Kumi scratched the back of her head. “We can’t let this soup go to waste.”

Yuria walked away from the kitchen and tried to look around the dome, her gaze fixing on each face that she saw.

“Where’s Mayu?” Yuria said as the girls shrugged.

“Saa.”
-
Mayu tried to get out of the dome while the Yuria, Kumi, Paru and Yui were under training, just for a change of atmosphere.
She walked, and walked until she arrived at the sea. She gazed at the beautiful and deep colored sea, as the sounds of the calming waves flooded her senses.

“It’s beautiful.” She said as she made herself comfortable after sitting down at the sand.

She gazed at the horizon and let herself be engulfed with peace and serenity, for it was one of those rare moments where she was alone.
Unfortunately, it seems that it wouldn’t last that long, apparently.
After 10 minutes of Mayu staring at the sea, smoke filled the air, and it caused Mayu’s eyes to shut from the pain of the air’s power and pressure.
Then, a sudden light shone from a distance, nearly blinding the cyborg girl.
Two figures’ shadows were seen as they walked as to where Mayu was standing.

-

“I guess that I’m gonna go and search for Mayu, then.” Yuria said before leaving the dome.
It was one of those times that Yuria thanked her intuition for bothering her. She searched for her at the sea, and she immediately spotted two figures comfortably sitting down at the sand, with a girl seemingly lying down behind them.
Yuria gasps as she recognizes the figures from the behind.

“Sayaka? Miyuki?!” Yuria blurted out without thinking, and hearing the source of the sound, the couple went to face the girl.

“Yuria!” Milky shouted as she stood up to hug the girl. “I missed you!”

“Yuria-chan.” Sayaka smiled as she slowly stood up to pat the girl’s back. “We’re here now.”

Yuria smiled and hugged the two of them. “I missed you guys!”

-

“What? Mayu is now your accomplice?” Sayaka said as she scratched the back of her head. “I’m sorry, then.”

“It’s okay.” Mayu said as she faced the ikemen girl.

“Looking at these girls’ faces, it seems kind of nostalgic, right, Sayaka?” Miyuki stated as she stared at the girls’ faces.

“Right. They looked exactly like when we first met them.” Sayaka laughed. “What a troublesome bunch of annoying people.”

“Hey, we’re just annoying!” Airin shouted.

Sayaka laughed before saying,”Airin, you haven’t changed, haven’t you?”

“Oh hell yes I haven’t, good sir!” Airin said.

“Rabbit.” Sayaka said before gulping the juice served in front of her.

“Wha-?” Airin furrowed her eyebrows. “What do you mean?”

“It’s a secret. You seem to have been a bit innocent when you were younger, huh?” Sayaka smirked, and was therefore hit by Miyuki.

“Don’t, Sayaka.” Miyuki stared at Sayaka after swatting the girl’s breasts.

“By the way, Yuria…” Miyuki’s expressioned changed from a goofy one to a rather serious one. “We’ve got to talk.”

Yuria gulped before saying,”I was hesitating to tell you two the same thing, but it seems that you two were more ready than I am.”

Sayaka shrugged before saying,”Hey, YuiParu, you also have to go with us.”

“What about the others, Yuria?” Kumi said.

“I entrust them in your care, Kumi.” Yuria winked before saying. “If you’d do well, then you’ll get a reward.”

Kumi blushed as she remembered the kiss they last shared under the full moon, causing the catcalls from Airin, Jurina, Sayaka and Yui.

“WHOOO~” Yui shouted as she placed her hands near her mouth to maximize the noise.

“Someone’s gonna get laid tonight!” Sayaka laughed as she pointed at Kumi.

“I WANNA DRAW WHATEVER YOU GUYS ARE GONNA DO” Airin blushed as she brought out her sketchbook.

“WOOOO~ Rena, I miss you!” Jurina shouted then wailed miserably.

-

TBC~
-

@Shinoki-san: Haha, I really don't know why I even put those song titles for every side chapter I put up.
And of course, the ship will never sink!

@Minamiyuki-san: I'm sorry for a really late update, and hopefully you have enjoyed this one haha

@48matama-san: Thank you for reading and liking my fic!
The person in the tube will be kept a secret for now :D
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on June 22, 2014, 12:07:34 PM: I was not hope enjoying this..

I WAS REALLY ENJOYING THIS~!!!! I REALLY REALLY LOVE IT~!!!!!

KUMIYURI~!!!!! :wub: :wub: :wub:

Waiting for your next update... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XI [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: 48matama on June 22, 2014, 01:27:08 PM: NEW CHAPTER~

AAAAHHH I NEED WMATSUI ;A;

KEEP WRITING! (・へ・)b
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on July 13, 2014, 04:02:48 PM: A/N: I’m really really really sorry for not updating!
I didn’t have enough free time these past weeks to type and post this. The good thing is, I think that I have made a few chapters to post soon (of course that includes my other fic WPFC), but I’ll have to find a date wherein I’m not that busy and I can type all of these.

Once again, thank you guys so so much for always reading, liking and replying!
And once again, I never proofread my fics so if ends up a bit subtle and confusing at some point, I apologize. As for the one who messaged me, I’m sorry for not replying at an earlier time, because I have to literally read everything (cause I forgot what I wrote) all over again just to find out what you were trying to point out. I apologize for being a little idiot, and I’ll be sure to reply soon when I have the time to.
Lastly, enjoy the chapter!

More would be revealed (I think.)
Anyways, I’ll be sure to post tomorrow on Sayanee’s (and my) birthday! (Yeah it would be a side story.)

Replies are down below, as usual! :nervous
I'll try to update Wolf&Pride tomorrow, I'm really sorry...

---

Re:DUX Chapter XII - What May Lie Ahead in the Future

---

“We’ll be leaving.” Yuria announced to Kumi and Jurina who looked at each other.

“What about us?” Jurina asked, making a pouty face.

“Don’t tell me you plan to leave us alone by ourselves,Yuria.”

“I think you two are somehow gonna manage.” Yuria sighed as she massaged her temples. “I think I can probably trust you two…”

“It completely sounds like you don’t trust them, though.” Sayanee whispered, and was followed by a smack from Miyuki.

“Ow.” She mouthed as she rubbed her head.

“Shh.” Miyuki shushed the girl.

“It’s too dangerous.” Yuria said.

Jurina’s ears perked up when she heard the word ‘dangerous’ and her face beamed up. “REALLY? Now you really have to take us there!”

“No. I just told you that it’s way too dangerous.” Yuria said as she hit Jurina’s head. “And we’ll be back in no time anyways.”

“Where are you all going, anyway?” Kumi asked curiously.

Silence permeated in the group as they continued to idly look at each other.

“…Ah.” Yuria spoke out.

“We’re just gonna go and check out what happened to Akihabara after the battle in there.” Yui said.

“Ah, if that’s the case then I’ll stay back.” Kumi said. “I thought that you guys were gonna go somewhere else.”

“Forget Kuumin.” Jurina sneered at Kumi and said,”It’ll be fine if I’m the only one going ,right?”

“Hey.”

“Still a nope.” Paru unemotionally said. “Just stay behind. You’re just gonna go and cause trouble.”

“HEY!”

“Just give it up… I just want this whole thing to end already!” Sayanee yelled. “Stop being a whining baby and stay here!”

“I don’t want to!” Jurina shouted back. “CHIN!”

“Who the hell do you think you’re shouting at, huh?!” Sayanee fumed, further elongating her already protruding chin. “Who are you calling chin?!”

Yuria sighed as she watched the almost too familiar scene that she always has witnessed in the future. For some reason this two never got along, except in fights where their teamwork is practically unbeatable.

“Sayaka!” Miyuki pulled the girl’s black leather coat back and said,”Stop it.”

Sayaka gulped as she looked at the girl’s eyes. “Y-Yeah, I better stop…”

“Don’t tell me you’re afraid of your own girlfriend?!” Jurina teased as she touched the older girl’s chin. “Hilarious!”

Sayaka was about to burst in anger. ‘If only that whining Jurina knew what Miyuki was capable of, she’d probably go and crawling up to her precious melonpan-eating ojousama in no time.’ She whispered to herself.

“H-He-“ Sayaka tried to yell but held herself back. “Just… just whatever.”

Ruffling of sheets was heard as a familiar voice resounded in the dome. “What happened?”

“REEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Jurina yelled as she threw herself to Rena and they literally fell to the futon together.

“Kuuchan, be sure to fill in Rena with all of the previous events.” Yuria said as she went near the girl’s face and kissed her cheek. “We’ll be leaving.”

“Y-Yeah.” Kumi said awkwardly as she saw the others wave and say goodbyes to her as well.

-

“I’m surprised that Kuuchan allowed you two off.” Yuria smiled as she faced Sayaka and Miyuki.

“Y-Yeah.” Sayaka stuttered as she spoke and faced Miyuki.

“We have something to tell you later though, Yuria.” Miyuki said, her gaze fixated on Yuria’s.

“Ah, is it something important?” Yuria asked. “What about Yui and Paru?”

“We already know about that.” Yui and Paru said in unison.

“I hope that it’s nothing that major.” Yuria said as she opened her backpack. “Man, Mayu’s taking time in the bathroom. What the heck is she doing?”

“I dunno. Taking a crap?” Sayaka smirked as she was hit again by Miyuki.

“Of course not.” Mayu suddenly appeared, a tinge of annoyance in her voice.

“Oh, what did you do, then?”

“Of course, I had to fix my bangs.” Mayu growled and went near Miyuki and hugged the girl.

“Hey!” Sayanee hissed.

“Mayu.” Miyuki purred as she hugged the girl back.

Sayanee clicked her tongue. “What… Whatever.” She left Miyuki with Mayu and sat at where Yui and Paru were sitting down.

“Are you okay, Sayaka?” Yui patted the girl’s shoulder.

“I’m fine, Yui-nee.” She said, averting her sister’s gaze.

“Sayaka, you hadn’t changed from the first time I met you.” Paru commented.

“There’s no use in changing me.” Sayanee growled as her fangs grew longer.

“Yeah, you’ll always be a hot-headed idiot.” Paru said as she joined Yui in calming the girl down.

“You know that doesn’t calm me at all, you know.” Sayanee sneered at the salty girl.

“The device’s ready!” Yuria announced.

“I just want this thing to be over with.” Sayanee said as she retracted her fangs back.

-

Milky walked away from Mayu who was chatting with Yuria and held Sayanee’s arm. “Sayaka.”

Sayanee quickly retracted her arm away from the girl. “Go away.” She growled.

“Are you jealous?”

Sayanee crossed her arms and shifted her gaze away from Miyuki’s,”O-Of course not.”

“You’re stuttering.”

“My fangs just accidentally got sharper and I bit my lip.”

“You liar.” Miyuki smiled.

“You cheating fisher.”

“I’m not cheating-“ Miyuki said but was ignored by Sayanee who walked away from her.

“You shouldn’t be that rough with her.” Yui said. “You know that it’s been a while that she saw her step-sister…”

“I know.” Sayanee said. “What annoys me is that she found time to cuddle that girl and she never found any time for me in the future.”

“I mean, I never left her side for crying out loud, and that girl betrayed her for god knows how many times has it been.” Sayanee continued to blurt out.

“So basically, you’re just a jealous little pup.” Paru smirked. “You just want your attention don’t you?”

“I-It’s not as if I’m jealous or anything…” Sayanee shook her head.

“It’s okay to be jealous at times.” Yui said as she put her arm in her younger sister’s shoulder. “I’m sure that you two will just forget about this and make-out somewhere.”

“That last sentence was unnecessary.”

“We’re finally here.” Yuria said. “Any plans, Yui and Sayanee?”

Yui stopped in her tracks and rubbed her chin. “I think that I may have an idea.”

“Same.”

The two sisters stared at each other and said,”Are you thinking what I am thinking?” in perfect sync.

“This saves us the thinking.” Paru crossed her arms and nudged Yuria. “How is your dad doing?”

“Still freaking annoying, as always.” Yuria smiled.

“Your mom… isn’t in this timeline?”

Yuria shook her head,”No… It seems that Mieko-san already existed here. So maybe…”

“She’s still supposed to be here though…” Paru sighed. “We really need to take care of our business here and get out.”

Yuria was aware of what Paru was implying. Of course she couldn’t stay in this timeline forever, as just being in here can cause grave danger to the past and present. “I guess that doing this doesn’t do much of a difference.”

“This is still very important though.” Paru said. “In fact, this is VERY important.”

“Oh… yeah!” Yuria agreed, but she had no idea what Paru was talking about.

“We’ve got it.” Yui and Sayaka said in harmony.

“We’re listening.”

-

“Namba Jyogakuin. A school for the elites in Osaka, Japan is said to be holding the most spectacular Cultural Festival in the history of Osaka!” The reporter excitedly announced. “Right now, a lot of things are happening. Student Council President, Watanabe Miyuki, what can you tell everyone about this amazing event?”

“Ah, today is a very good day, we have a fine weather perfect for this Cultural Festival!” Miyuki continued grinning in front of the camera. “This year’s Cultural Festival is like no other! As a part of the Student Council, we made all the booths, events and activities the best as we could!”

“Thank you, Watanabe-san! Back to the studio!”

The staff clapped,”Thank you, Watanabe-san, for your hard work!”

“Ah, it’s no problem.” The girl smiled awkwardly and said,”Thanks for your hardwork as well.”

Miyuki walked away from the camera crew and the crowd. She was thankful that it was all over; she hated getting way too much attention.

“Miyuki.” A familiar voice mouthed.

“Ah, Sayaka!” Miyuki smiled as she hugged the girl. “It was finally over! I was so nervous!”

Sayaka blushed and hugged the girl back,”Good job out there.”

Miyuki pulled away and grabbed the girl’s hand,”Let’s go! You promised me a date, didn’t you?”

“Y-Yeah!”

-

“Oh Yui, look at the takoyaki.” Paru said.

“You want one?” Yui asked the girl, who just nodded. “One please.”

“Yui, look at the yakisoba.” Paru said again.

“You want one too?” Yui asked the girl again, who of course nodded. “Ah. One yakisoba please.”

“Yui. Those ame ringo* look amazing.”

“… Let me guess, you want one too.”

Paru just nodded.
-
“We need to split in groups, so that we could cover more ground.” Yuria said, and the group just nodded in agreement.

“Who’ll decide the group pairings?”

Yuria raised her hand and said,”I’ve decided. Mayu stays with me.”

“I’m okay with that.” Mayu nodded.

“Yui and Paru will be staying together.”

“That’s to be expected.” Yui smiled as she grabbed Paru’s hand.

“I’ve got a problem over here.” Sayaka growled.

“Me and Mayu are going to the stalls, while Yui and Paru are going to the gymnasium. As for Sayaka and Milky, you two would be checking out the main building.” Yuria announced. “We can communicate through teleportation, so no problems with contacting each other.”

“HEY!”

“Deal with it yourself, you’re like 25.” Yuria said before leaving, followed by Yui and Paru.

-

“I can’t believe that I’m stuck with you.” Sayanee growled.

“I’m not really cheating on you, Sayaka…” Miyuki’s face went glum.

Sayanee looked at the girl with pity, but her pride was getting in the way. “Don’t give me that face.”

“I just missed my sister.” Miyuki said.

Sayaka stayed silent as she pressed the elevator’s button. Only the sound of the elevator opening could be heard as well as the silent footsteps that followed.
An awkward silence ensued between the two as Miyuki finally decided to do something about it. It made her feel really uncomfortable, being not okay with Sayaka. She grabs the girl’s collar and pulls her in for a kiss.

“Mmph?!”

Sayanee felt her mouth being invaded by Miyuki’s tongue and gave in to the kiss. It lasted way longer than she expected, and when they pulled away, they found themselves both gasping for air.
“I’m… I’m not cheating on you, Sayaka.” Miyuki looked at the girl sadly. “If I made you feel uncomfortable, I’m sorry.”

Sayanee looked at the girl whose tears were on the edge of her eyelids, and decided to brush them off. “Don’t be sorry.”

“I was just jealous, my feelings got the best of me.” Sayaka admitted. “We didn’t have much time with each other and it’s getting me really frustrated.”

Miyuki kissed the girl and said,”It’s… the same with me…”

Sayanee carried the girl in her arms as the elevator door flung open and brought themselves to the front door of the dance club.
“Nobody’s in here, if I remember correctly.” Sayaka said as she reached for her pocket and luckily found the key she was searching for. She was glad that she decided to keep the key from her late dance club, which really didn’t serve her any good memories except for the time that they did ‘things’ in there.

“Maan, we had good memories in here.” Sayaka said as she locked the door behind her and immediately tackled Miyuki to the ground. “This is gonna be one of those.”
Miyuki immediately put her arms around Sayaka’s neck and said,”Take me.”
“I would of course, gladly.” Sayaka smirked and growled happily as she dove at Miyuki’s neck,”Thanks for the meal.”

-

“What’s the need of assigning Sayaka and Miyuki to the main building?” Mayu said as she tried to catch up with Yuria.

“Well, they seem to be in a fight.” Yuria said. “Or so that it seems.”

“Oh.” Mayu scratched the back of her head and said,”I wasn’t able to notice that.”

“Yeah, ‘cause you are one insensitive idiot.” Yuria said as she pushed the people in front of her. “You couldn’t even realize ‘her’ feelings.”

“What?”

“Nothing.” Yuria sighed.

“Hey!” Mayu tried to catch up with the girl as she grasped her shoulder. “Isn’t that Yui and Paru over there?!”

Mayu pointed to the stall which sells cotton candy, and there indeed was the two who were holding hands.

“You want some cotton candy too, huh?” Yui tried to smile as she brought out her wallet.

Yuria immediately stopped the girl and said,”I’ll pay.”

“Who… Who are you?” Yui looked at Yuria with furrowed eyebrows.

Yuria ignored the girl’s question and proceeded to give the salesman a 10,000 yen bill.

“Um, we don’t have the change for that kind of money, miss…” The young man said with an awkward laugh.

“I don’t have any money besides this.”

“It’s fine then.” The young man smiled. “J-Just take it for free.”

“Um… I’m sorry but I don’t know who you are…” Yui said. “But thank you, I guess…”

Paru happily got the cotton candy and said,”Thank you too, random girl.”

Yui gulped as she glanced at the girl who wore shades over her eyes and removed them. Her irises was red, and she was completely sure that it wasn’t just contacts.

It was glowing and it was bothering her a lot.

“There’s something that I need to talk to you two about.” Yuria finally breaks it out to the two as Mayu immediately sent a message to Yui and Paru. “Hey you two, we found your past selves.”

“We already found Sayaka’s and Milky’s.” Yui replied as fast as she could. “Let’s meet up at the rooftop. I’ll be sure to contact Sayaka and Milky.”

“Thanks. We’ll be there.”

-

“Ah, Yui and Paru!” Miyuki waved at the two. “What are you guys doing here? And what’s with those kind of clothing?”

“Yui-nee you kinda look different too.” Sayaka said as she inspected her sister from head to toe. “Is the literature club into cosplaying right now?”

“Yeah.” Yui smirked, of course it was clearly a lie. They just made a scenario themselves, like how Sayaka predicted. “By the way, can we go up the rooftop for a while?”

“Why?” Sayaka asked. “The play’s starting.”

“Not for the next 30 minutes, that is.” Paru pointed at the digital clock that hung from the gymnasium ceiling.

“What for, exactly?” Miyuki asked.

“There was an activity by the stargazing club that they would need assistance for.” Yui lied again.

“But their activity’s gonna start in like… 8 hours or so. It’s just the morning… can I get a break?”

“Sorry, Miyuki but they specially requested us to call you and they really need your assistance. Like right now.” Paru said. “Really important thing going on.”

“Ugh…” Miyuki nearly fell down to the floor in dismay. “Okay…”

-

“Sayaka, are you guys finished?” Yui sent a teleportation message that immediately startled Sayaka, who was in no condition to process everything correctly and accidentally opens the teleporting line to Miyuki.

“Ngghh!” A moan was heard as Yui tried to erase the sound from her ears. “Jesus, Sayaka goddammit!”

“Haaa!...” Miyuki breathed. “I-I’m coming!”

“W-We’re… almos…t do…do…ne!” Sayaka growled groggily.

“Just send me a message if you’re done, god.” Yui said as she closed the teleportation line.

“Are you okay?” Paru asked.

“After hearing your cousin moan in pleasure, I don’t think I’m okay, Paru.” Yui massaged her temples and tried to clear her mind as they opened the elevator door.

Yui and Paru immediately went in and was followed by Sayaka and Miyuki who were a bit behind, talking about trivial matters.

-

“We’re already in here, come quick we don’t have much time to stall these two.” Mayu sent a message to Yui, hoping for a faster reply.

“I know, we’re on our way.” Yui replied hastily. “Just wait for a bit longer.”

“What do we have to talk about here in the rooftop?” Yui asked, shifting her gaze away from the glowing red eyes that she found eerily disturbing.

“We have to wait for a bit, some of our friends need to talk to you as well, you see.” Yuria said.

The door sprung open as Yui, Paru, Sayaka and Milky entered the scene.

“Wha?” Yui mouthed as she saw herself.

“What…”

“WHAT?!” Sayanee yelled. “Which one’s the real Yui-nee? Which one’s the real Paru?”

“Eh?” Miyuki covered her mouth in surprise.

“Hey, are we late?! I’m sorry!” Future Sayaka’s voice resounded as she yelled.

“EHH?!” Sayanee stared at Future Sayaka and said,”ME? What the hell is happening?”

“Another me? Oh wow!” Miyuki said happily.

“SOMEONE EXPLAIN THIS TO MEEEEE!” Sayanee yelled.

-

“Basically, you’re us in the future.” Sayanee said, rubbing her chin while in some sort of a deep thought.

“Yes.”

“And you need our cooperation for something.” She continued.

“Yes.”

“But first, can you explain those bite marks on Miyuki and your necks?” Sayanee said as she pointed at the marks. “They look grotesque.”

“Out of all the questions in the world that is more important than that one, you’re asking that?!” Mayu yelled. “Aren’t you gonna ask what’s gonna happen to the future and yadda yadda like that?”

“Ah these.” Sayaka said as she closed her shirt. “Love bites.”

Younger Miyuki blushed as she said,”L-Love bites?”

Future Miyuki smiled and repeated,”Love bites.”

“Don’t just go around ignoring me!” Mayu fumed.

“Shut up, Mayu.” Future Sayaka growled.

Yuria coughed and ensured the quietness of the rowdy crowd. “We need your cooperation.”

“What do you need from us?” Miyuki asked, nervousness clear in her voice.

“More like there are risks and dangers if you wouldn’t cooperate with us.”

“I don’t like hearing those words…” Yui sighed.

“We need to lock you up in a special tube.” Yuria said. “Once inside, time will stop for you.”

“What?” Sayaka furrowed her eyebrows and growled. “What for?”

“Right now, you’re aware that we’re from the future and right now the world is under attack by evil people who came right here to try to dominate this time line.” Yuria tried to explain. “We’ve gathered warriors, our friends’ past selves. But since they have no mentors in order to get through this nearly impossible ordeal, we, future superhumans have to guide them to aid in destroying evil.”

“Yeah yeah cool story. Why do we need to get locked though?” Yui asked.

“The time machine was not fully developed by the inventor, so there was one huge flaw.” Yuria sighed as she broke the news. “The past selves may enter completely random time warps if the person from the future existed in the same time plane.”

“What? That’s horrible…” Yui gasped.

"I don't wanna go the dem era of the dinosaurs." Younger Sayanee shook her head in disapproval.

“How come we’re not affected, even if we’re talking like this?” Paru asked.

“Haven’t you all felt a lot of rather never-ending dejavu’s?” Sayanee pointed out. “Or random dreams that felt so real as if you’ve already experienced it?”

The four nodded. “That’s true…”

“That’s the first stage. We’ve just arrived, so it’s not as intense. But if we stayed here for more than the regulated time, who knows where you’d end up.”

“I don’t know about this.” Younger Sayaka spoke up. “When are we gonna wake up?”

“If this world turns back to normal.” Yuria smiled sadly. “We’ll try our best…”

Miyuki smiled back and said,”Well, count me in.”

Sayaka gasped. “Miyuki?”

“I trust them, what about you guys?”

“If Miyuki says okay then I’ll say yeah.” Paru smiled.

“We’ve got no choice now, Sayaka.” Yui smiled and tapped the younger girl’s shoulder.

“I guess.”

-

“It’s finally over.” Yuria slumped to the floor and sighed.

“About what we’re about to tell you, though, Yuria…” Sayaka said in a low tone.

“WHAT?!” Yuria screamed. “She’s in here? That’s why Kuuchan sent you here?!”

“Yes, all of the weak reinforcements are the only ones left in the future.” Miyuki added. “She’s planning to fully attack this timeline with her new 4 Generals.”

“No…” Yuria mouthed. “This… This is horrible!”
-

TBC~

-

@minamiyuki-san: Whew, I got nervous from the first part of your comment XD
Thank you for reading and liking my fic!

@48matama-san: Thank you for reading and I hope that you'll enjoy this chapter too (though there isn't that much WMatsui sorry)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 13, 2014, 05:12:43 PM: What took you so long?? I was waiting for this fic... :angry: :angry: :angry:

Oh shit... FOUR GENERALS??? :shocked :shocked :shocked

I started to have many possibilities who are those four... :? :? :?

Wait a second..... Those four... *gasps* :O :O :O

Well anyway, I hope they could save the timeline....

Waiting for your next update.... :) :) :)
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Siren on July 13, 2014, 11:38:12 PM: New reader here, :hand:

Love your fic so much :inlove:

Finally you update and I enjoyed it so much :yep: :thumbup

Hope you update soon :w00t:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Side Story E [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on July 15, 2014, 07:24:35 AM: A/N: Finally I made this side story for Sayanee.
Happy belated birthday (to us) Sayanee!

Comments are down below, as usual.

This was supposed to be posted on our birthday but somehow a lot of things were in the way and I even got injured while doing this side story idek why this is happening tho
I'll post WPFC later, I'm really sorry for the delay. I hope my foot stops bleeding soon
Enjoy!
---

Re:DUX Side Story E - Bokura no Regatta

---

"Yui-nee!"
Yui looked back and saw her younger sister, Yamamoto Sayaka to pounce on her, which she complied to with a hug.

"So, how was school?" Yui smiled as she fixed Sayanee's messy locks. "Anything good happened?"

"Nothing, really." Sayanee flaunted a toothy smile and said,"Thanks for fetching me always afterschool, Yui-nee."

Yui smiled and patted Sayanee's head lightly,"You're welcome."

"So, Yui-nee, how is highschool?" Sayanee suddenly asked, catching Yui off-guard. "H-Huh, well it's fun. People do say that Highschool is one of the best and most carefree stages of life, after all."

"Sounds like fun."

"Sure it does." Yui faked a smile as she opened the iron gate in front of her.

-

"So, have you adjusted to your new school yet?" Yamada Nana, Sayanee's mother asked her daughter who seems to be quietly making her assignment.

"Not really." Sayaka replied. "I miss Maachun and the others."

Nana looked at the girl sadly who continued to write something on her notebook. She couldn't place the blame on anyone except for her and her husband, or rather her previous husband. Due to their divorce, not only did Sayaka witness her parents' love for each other diminish as every day pass by at such a young age, but they also had to move away from their mansion in Sakae to their villa in Namba. Sayaka had to leave her childhood friends whom she treasures up until now, who had a lot of trouble getting along with the troublesome girl before. Sayaka had that attitude of pushing people away, probably because of the reason that she didn't want them to get hurt or offended, but in reality she really wanted to be friends with everyone.

"Sayaka..." Her mother looked at her with a sad smile on her face,"You've got to at least try and make new friends..."

Sayaka shook her head in disagreement,"Nah... I'm okay."

"Well, have you ever talked to anyone in the class?"

"Well..." Sayaka paused, removing her grip from her pen,"There was there girl who kept on pestering me. I guess that she wants to be friends with me or something."

"Really?" Nana held her daughter's hand in excitement,"What's her name?"

"I think her name was Watanabe Miyuki."

-

The next day, when she also refused to ride the car, with the reason of the school is just a few steps ahead anyway. Her mother had no choice to comply and Yui, being the responsible older sister that she was had to send her to school.

"Have fun!" Nana waved at the two sisters. "Sayanee, try to get along with Miyuki!"

Sayaka sighed as she continued to walk away, and she ended up dragging Yui with her.

"What's wrong, Sayaka?" Yui asked. "Who's Miyuki?"

"My annoying seatmate." Sayaka huffed.

"Did you get into a fight with her?"

Sayaka shifted her eyes away from Yui and said,"We didn't. I've always refused talking with her. She's way too noisy for me."

"Is that so?" Yui said. "Can you point at her later?"

"No," Sayaka sighed. "I'm sure that you'd get to know her sooner or later anyway."

Yui pondered on Sayaka's last words as they enter the main building,"What does she mean by I'd get to know her sooner or later anyway?"

-

"Sayaka!" As usual, the classroom was empty except for a girl, wearing glasses and the Namba Middle School uniform formally and had a happy and sweet aura went near Sayaka, who ignored her and laid her bag on the desk.

"Who's she?" Miyuki asked, not knowing who Yui was.

"Ah, my name's Yui. I'm Sayaka's older sister. Nice to meet you." Yui smiled to the girl who was a bit shorter than she was.

"Ah, my name's Watanabe Miyuki." The girl grabbed Yui's hand, and nearly making Sayaka swat her hand in annoyance. "Nice to meet you."

Yui could just conform an awkward smile as she felt the girl's warm hand, and waited for the girl to let go. When the girl let go of her hand, she squeaked as the girl slightly grasped her hand tighter before letting go, easily making her feel flustered.

"Are you okay Yui-nee?" Sayaka asked, concern obvious in her tone. "Hey, Watanabe!"

Yui held Sayaka back and said,"I-I'm okay, I was just surprised, nothing major..."

Miyuki's face looked glum afterwards, which made Yui feel a tinge of guilt slowly creeping into her being and out of instinct she patted Miyuki's head lightly much to the two girls' surprise.

"It's okay." Yui smiled.

To Yui's surprise, Miyuki hugged her waist and started wailing but she didn't push her away and instead hugged her back.

'Why is she crying...?' Sayaka thought as she finally felt her heart melt at the scene. Miyuki looked so fragile; she was so vulnerable that her heart couldn't take it and she gently rubbed the girl's back, slightly hoping it could somewhat soothe the girl.

"I-It's okay." Sayaka blurted out, stuttering of nervousness. She never had to calm anyone except for Jo, who was a crybaby to begin with. "M-Miyuki."

Miyuki's ears perked up as soon as she heard her first name being spoken, while Sayaka was surprised that she said the girl's name out of a whim. She just wanted to calm the girl down, because maybe Yui's waist was starting to hurt or something.

"Sayaka... do you hate me?" Miyuki looked at Sayaka, with tears still evident in her eyes that fogged up her glasses. "Please... don't hate me..."

"No. Of course not." Sayaka finally smiled at Miyuki, a scene that Miyuki never saw ever since the girl transferred schools.

Sayaka felt something press against her as she found Milky wrapping her arms against her neck, and like what her sister did, she didn't push her away. She laid her chin on the girl's neck and rubbed the girl's back.

"okuba kamishimenagarahohoemu hi..." To Yui and Miyuki's surprise Sayaka sang as she rubbed Miyuki's back. Sayaka rarely sung for anyone, for she hated it. She only sung for her mother and father's anniversary, and hated singing after their divorce. "...Idatte aru sasonna tsurai tokikoko ni kitetachiagaru renshuu dachotto yudan suru tonamida ga koboreru karaonaka no kono atarichikara iretehana no ue jin to shite momakenai yo..."

After singing, she pulled away and looked at Miyuki who was finally smiling.

"Thanks for letting me hear your beautiful voice." The girl gave a toothy smile.

Sayaka grabbed Miyuki's glasses and rubbed their lenses on her cardigan. "Here. Don't cry again. I'll be always near you, you can tell me anything like you always do."

"Were you listening?" Miyuki gladly took her glasses and put them on.

"I was."

Of course Sayaka remembers.
Because Sayaka was unsociable because of a rather large number reasons and number one was that she was dangerous, but when Sayaka told Miyuki that, she giggled. Miyuki didn't care and instead continued to talk about how lonely she was and how she was bullied and isolated and the fact that she had no one to talk to except for Sayaka. And now Sayaka felt guilty that she was the only one who Miyuki trusted and she continued to push her away, even though her heart had irregular beat patterns whenever the girl was near her.

"Sorry." Sayaka apologized.

"It's okay." Miyuki smiled.

"From now on, I'm gonna be your friend. I'll always be with you no matter what happens, and I swear to protect you at all costs."
-

Since that day on, Sayaka was always with Miyuki, talking and having fun. So much that their classmates thought that they were a couple. Miyuki's haters were afraid of Sayaka, since there were rumors of her punching a bunch of guys out cold when they tried to molest Miyuki. So therefore, there was at least a bit of peace.

"What do you want to eat today?" Sayaka asked.

"Yakisoba-pan or melon-pan." Miyuki smiled as Sayaka ran to the canteen lady, pushing guys out of her way. Her strength was something alright, as she suceeded in cutting in the line for the ever so rare yakisoba-pan. She was able to get the last two, and so she happily skipped away with it.

"Woah, Sayaka that's awesome!" Miyuki grinned and held the bread in her right hand and grasped Sayaka's hand with her left. "Let's go."

"Where are we going?" Sayaka asked.

"The rooftop, of course." Miyuki smiled as she continued to walk ahead of Sayaka.

-

"What's going to happen after we graduate?" Sayaka asked while still chewing bread. "Sorry for a random question."

"Well, I'll be staying in here since this is my grandfather's school anyway." Miyuki said with a wry smile on her face. "Up until university, and who knows if I'll spend my time for the rest of my life in this institution."

"That's boring." Sayaka said.

"I know." Miyuki replied with a dry laugh. "It's my fate."

"To be as boring as your grandfather is? Oh please. Of that happens consider our friendship over."

"Hey!" Miyuki said as she pushed the girl forward, causing Sayaka to topple over while grabbing onto Miyuki's necktie.

There was a loud sound followed by silence as the two girls found something pressing against each others' lips.

"Mmph?" Sayanee stared at the girl who was none other than Miyuki.

However, just as fast as the kiss happened, it was as fast that Miyuki pulled away with an apology.

"I-I'm sorry!" Miyuki spoke at the top of her voice, but Sayaka just sat up, blushing. "Are you okay, Sayaka?"

"I'm fine." Sayaka stood up as she fixed her skirt's wrinkles and tried to stop blushing, but the thought of Miyuki's lips touhing hers made her blush go in a deeper hue. A strawberry taste lingered in Sayaka's lips, it probably was Miyuki's chapstick. The thought of how it tastes made her knees weak and something made her chest warm. But she shook off the thought; she couldn't fall in love with a friend... much more with her bestfriend!
She hoped that her heart would just keep quiet, but even her head hurts for some reason. She hoped that this was just infatuation.
'Well it could never be love anyway.' Sayaka whispered to herself.

"Well isn't it my turn to ask a random question next?" Miyuki smiled.

"What's it?"

"What are those gloves for?" Miyuki asked.

"To restrain my power." Sayaka replied. "I have an expulsive wolf demon residing in my body. Like the rest of my clan."

"Like Naruto?"

"Who?!" Sayaka growled. "Don't compare me to a weakling who couldn't control a mere demon. More than that, you believe me?!"

"Of course, you see I sense a something in your gloves." Miyuki smiled. "Black and red auras. Dangerous."

Sayaka started sniffing the girl,"Y-You're that descendant of that great priestress..."

"Watanabe Maaya." Miyuki smiled. "Yeah... but my family weren't aware. Maaya-sama chooses a descendant every 50 years in our family without anyone knowing. So everyone except from me have some sort of other power."

Sayaka face-palmed,"I've never noticed..."

-

Sayaka and Miyuki eventually had to graduate from middle school and go to highschool. They both chose Namba Jyogakuin and were admitted into the Star Section without any difficulty. In the new school, they were able to make new friends and make the bullies scurry away with Sayaka's scary presence (That girls find cool for some reason.) And the two were even able to join the Dance club and be chosen as representatives of the club.

With all these new things happening, it made Sayaka more possessive of Miyuki. She wanted her for herself and it's consuming her self-control.

"Yui-nee." Sayaka said as she knocked on her bedroom door.

"Sayaka? Come in, the door's open."

Sayaka turned the knob and the door made a creaking sound as she opened it. There was a girl she never saw before but that was probably because she never meddled with her sister's personal life. The girl and her sister was probably studying for something since exams were coming up actually.

"Um, hello." The girl unemotionally waved. "Yui, is she your younger sister?"

"Ah, yes." Yui said,

"Nice to meet you, my name's Yamamoto Sayaka." Sayaka bowed lightly.

"Nice to meet you too, my name's Paru."

"So, what's up, Sayaka? What can we help you with?" Yui asked.

Sayaka sat down and said,"Can I ask you something Yui-nee?"

"Oh, what's this about? School?"

"T-That's not it."

"Miyuki?" Hearing the name, Sayaka gulped and stayed silent.
Yui figured out that she was right by the way the girl reacted and smiled.

"Watanabe Miyuki?" Paru asked.

"Um, yes." Sayaka nodded. Miyuki was popular after all, since she was chosen as a candidate for the president position in the student council.

"Ah, she's my cousin." Paru said.

Sayaka blushed, she can't just tell Paru's cousin that she likes her.

"Your name was always mentioned to me since we transferred here." Paru said. "She seems to like you very much."

"L-Like? What?"

"She likes you. Not as a friend, I guess something more than that." Paru said bluntly. "She has this diary... full of moments between you two.'

"Woah." Yui commented. "Well? Do you like her, Sayaka?"

"I-I was actually planning on asking you for advice on confessing..." Sayaka blushed.

Yui laughed. "You don't really need to do anything. Ask her casually like you always do. I'm sure that she'll tell you what she feels too."

"But what if she rejects me? What about her friendship?" Sayaka asked.

"She won't." Paru said. "I'm giving you my utmost guarantee that she won't."

Sayaka felt a sense of relief as soon as she heard what Paru said.

-

The next day, Sayaka had to prepare a bouquet of flowers, chocolates, and a guitar in the dance club's practice room that she borrowed for a day. Being the leader, the members complied with the practice being cancelled and wished her luck.

When she felt the doorknob being opened, it brought her up to her feet. At the door there stood Miyuki, the girl she had yearned for so long.

She immediately hid the chocolates and the bouquet behind her back.

"What's up, Sayanee?" Miyuki asked, a tinge of blush evident on her fair face.

"Sorry for bothering you at a time like this." Sayaka blushed as she spoke. "But I have to tell you something."

"W-What?"

"Please l-listen to my song." Sayaka said as she sat down at her chair and Miyuki sat on the one across it.

The playing was soft, it was probably a love song. Miyuki found herself happy by listening to the music's lyrics as Sayaka sung it perfectly. As the song was about to end, Sayaka stopped and said,"I like you Miyuki! Please go out with me!"

Miyuki's eyes widened at the sudden confession. It was not as what she expected at all, since Sayaka always sung for her since that day when she found herself crying.

She couldn't believe that the person that she liked felt the same way as she did and due to impulse she stood up to hug her.

"I like you too, Sayaka."

-

"That was unexpectedly cheesy of Yamamoto Sayaka, though." Miyuki laughed.

"Hey." Sayaka said. "Anyways, here, have the flowers and the chocolates."

Miyuki stared at the bouquet and said,"How am I supposed to take this home?"

"What do you mean?"

"Once my grandfather and my mother sees this, I'm dead meat." Miyuki explained.

"Then throw is away, you have my permission."

"No way." Miyuki pouted.

"Then what?" Sayaka sighed. "Well anyways, I still have to introduce you to my mom."

"What?!" Miyuki squeaked. "This is way too sudden! What of your mother gets angry because I'm not someone from your clan?!"

"Don't get so worked up. My mom's nice, she won't do that."

Miyuki grabbed Sayaka's hand and said,"Well what are we waiting for? Let's go!"

-

That day, Sayaka had their family driver drive them home.
The butlers, the maids, and even Sayaka's mother greeted the guest with much anticipation.

"Mom, she's Watanabe Miyuki. She's my girlfriend." Sayaka said as she put her arm around Miyuki.

"Well, this calls for a celebration right?" Nana happily replied.

"You did it Sayaka." Yui patted her sister's back.

-

"So, did did you tell your mom that you're staying over?" Sayaka asked. "She can stay over, right mom?"

"Of course, sweetie." Nana raised a thumbs up sign and laughed.

"Well I already did call her but her line was busy." Miyuki replied. "So I asked the head butler to tell my mom and my grandfather."

"Don't be sad." Sayaka said as she huddled with Miyuki closer.

"Come on, since dinner's finished, I challenge you two on a battle-to-the-deafh!" Nana said as she rose from her seat and ran to the living room.

"Let's go you two slowpokes!" Yui yelled.

Miyuki nodded as they both rose up from their seats as they ran.

-

"You..." Nana huffed. "You're good."

Miyuki flashed a peace sign at the old woman who was struggling with her breathing. She was unbeatable at Dance Central, and that was probably because she played that game alone for god knows how long.

"I demand a remaaaatch!" Nana yelled.

"How about you let Sayaka play?" Yui stood up and asked her panting mother. "You're getting really pitiful to look at, mom."

"Are you implying that I'm old?!"

"Of... Of course not mom." Yui faked a smile as she sat back down.

"Well, I gotta pass the table to Sayaka alright. " Nana said as she high-fived her daughter. "Don't let me down now."

"I'll try, mom."

"Where's the table?" Miyuki laughed all by herself as Sayaka tried to laugh with her due to pity from her joke.

-

"Who chose this song?" Sayaka asked. "This is way too lewd for old women and a bunch of teenagers."

"Whatever just go and dance, you're losing you know!" Nana yelled.

"This is way too erotic." Sayaka growled as she looked over Miyuki, who was smoothly dancing to the beat. 'Damn.' she thought to herself.

"Stop looking at Miyuki you perverted daughter, look at the screen! You're losing you know!" Nana yelled.

"Winning doesn't mean anything anyway." Sayaka said. "We're playing this to have fun."

"Yes, and that's what losers say cause they're losers for their entire life!" Nana yelled.

"And looking at me dancing like this is fun?" Miyuki teased as she got nearer to Sayaka and the game literally paused because she was out of position.

"Stop them, mom!" Yui yelled.

"HEY, FINISH THE GAME ALREADY!" Nana shouted as Miyuki continued to laugh and Sayaka continued to blush from what she just saw.

-

Years passed, and after Miyuki and Sayaka graduated from the university and were professionals, the world started to be consumed by the superhumans.
Though the two previously denied wanting to be superhumans because of the reason that they were supernaturals in the first place, a certain girl made sure that they would become superhumans.
She devised a plan to make the two plus Yui and Paru to become the 4 Great Generals with Sayaka as the Main General Commander.
To do so, she had to entrap all of their precious ones, and she succeeded in doing so, but the girls swore revenge to the girl who caused them misery and made them do brutal things that they never wanted.

However one day they had enough, so Sayaka chose to surrender to Kumi, hoping that they would be able to save their dear ones.

"I surrender." Sayaka said, suprising everyone who was there: Yui, Paru, Miyuki, Kumi, Yuria and Jurina.

"What?" Jurina yelled. "I don't believe you!"

"Execute me if you want." Sayaka said, lowering her katana to the ground. "Just leave Miyuki and the others alone; and take our precious ones with you."

Kumi smiled before saying,"Why would we even execute you? We need your help."

"And your dear ones are already at the ship." Yuria sighed. "They're doing WAY too well if you ask me." she said as she turned on the teleportation line to Sayaka's mother.

"SAYAKAAAA!" Nana yelled. "We're free!"

"Mom." Yui smiled as she lowered her fists down.

"Well isn't this one good ending?" Jurina laughed.

"Not really..." Miyuki declared. "The new 4 generals were already sent to the past. As for our leaders' whereabouts, we have no idea where her new lair could be."

"We'll have to make plans already." Kumi gritted her teeth. "We're gonna have to send someone to the past."

"We'll help." Sayaka and Yui said in unison. "We're the strategists after all."

-

Sayaka and Yui came to a conclusion that they chose to send Yuria to the past.

"Why?" Kumi asked. "Why not me?"

"We're definitely not choosing you." Sayaka growled. "We need you here with us. You're the only one who knows how to operate the machine."

"And I'll be okay. You know what I'm capable of." Yuria agreed.

"And we can just send in reinforcements after Yuria goes into the past successfully." Sayaka declared. "We still can't go, as there the other 4 Great Generals are still in here. But the fake 4 Generals are in the past."

"So they used them as decoys, huh." Kanon said.

"They're definitely not strong, thought they're a bit stronger than the normal troops." Sayaka said.

"If a sudden change in plans occur, we'll be sure to inform you by going to the past." Yui added.

"When will I be leaving?" Yuria asked.

"Whenever you please this week." Sayaka smiled. "All that we could wish you is good luck."

-

A few months has passed by since Yuria left without a word, except a letter to the others and Yui, Paru, Sayaka and Miyuki had almost defeated the 4 Great Generals until they knew that they were decoys too.

"WHAT?" Sayaka yelled.

"There's a lot of goddarn decoys. The heck..." Yui snared.

"Too bad, since the leader also went with them to the past." Nishino spoke as her hair was being pulled by Miyuki.

"Damn." Miyuki said as she threw the girl aside. "We've got to go back to the past!"

"But what about the remaining one? I heard she's the strongest." Paru informed the others.

"I know." Sayaka growled. "Miyuki and I would take care of them. Go to the past first."

Yui and Paru agreed and immediately went to the past just in time to save the others.

-

After a day or two, they've defeated the head of the 4 Great Generals, who was apparently, Kojimako. She was the hardest to beat, and it took longer than it should've but they've done all they could. And with that, Sayaka and Miyuki went to the past as well.

Their journey continues on.

---

TBC~

---

@Minamiyuki-san I'm sorry for the delay XD hope you enjoy this one as well.

@Siren-san: Thank you! I hope you'll enjoy reading this one as well :D
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED!) Chapter XII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Siren on July 15, 2014, 09:05:12 AM: Sayamilky story is so cute :wub:

The 4 general is fake, they are in the past??!! :O :shocked :shocked:

Its so awesome :twothumbs :thumbsup

Need the next update soon, Onegaishimasu :bow:
Title: Re:DUX Announcement - I'M SORRY! [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on July 26, 2014, 08:54:10 AM: Sorry for not updating everyone.
Our country was hit by a typhoon last July 16, 2014. Though it wasn't the damage wasn't that devastating and fortunately, nobody was harmed in our area.
However, since July 16 onward the power was cut off for more than a week and the internet connection isn't even stable at the moment.
Also, due to the heavy rain, classes were suspended. All of our projects, activities and tests were moved and crammed into the remaining days before the exams, so my schedule is suddenly packed.
Right now I'm trying my best to update, and I am not exactly sure as to when I can finally post the next chapter.
I'm really sorry and I hope that everyone would still look out to the next chapters in the future. I'm really really sorry. :bow: :bow:
Title: Re:DUX Announcement - I'M SORRY! [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 26, 2014, 12:41:48 PM: Quote from: HitoriYamanaka on July 26, 2014, 08:54:10 AM
Sorry for not updating everyone.
Our country was hit by a typhoon last July 16, 2014. Though it wasn't the damage wasn't that devastating and fortunately, nobody was harmed in our area.
However, since July 16 onward the power was cut off for more than a week and the internet connection isn't even stable at the moment.
Also, due to the heavy rain, classes were suspended. All of our projects, activities and tests were moved and crammed into the remaining days before the exams, so my schedule is suddenly packed.
Right now I'm trying my best to update, and I am not exactly sure as to when I can finally post the next chapter.
I'm really sorry and I hope that everyone would still look out to the next chapters in the future. I'm really really sorry. :bow: :bow:

I hope that you can able to update... And good luck to your studies...

P.S.: Taga-saan ka?? Hehehe XD XD XD
Title: Re:DUX (ANNOUNCEMENT!) - I'M SORRY! [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Siren on July 27, 2014, 01:41:26 PM: Don't worry we will wait :peace: :thumbup

Good luck and stay healthy :thumbsup
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED! I'M BACK) - Chapter XIII[KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on August 30, 2014, 03:37:06 PM: A/N: I'm sorry for not updating for like two months. Surprisingly, my schedule is packed with a lot, like a lot of things.
Plus, I get writer's block every time I try to make a new chapter, especially with Wolf and Pride, though I have no idea why so sorry for the delay. It's like, I already finished making a a new chapter but I always end up with a thought that it's not okay or enough, so I get worried and anxious.

Anyways, did anyone miss me? XD
I'm not dead, so don't worry. I'm not planning on cancelling anything, but I just have to inform everyone that Re:DUX is nearing it's end. Wolf & Pride on the other hand is still ongoing, plus I would be making another one as soon as this ends, so please continue to support my fics till the end.

By the way, I'm gonna post Wolf&Pride shortly after I finish typing it, so wish me luck.

Please enjoy this chapter as usual, and thank you for everyone who are still reading this fic! Replies are down below! :3

By the way, if anyone's interested in following the tumblr tag for this fic so you can be updated with the release of every chapter of whatever, it's #re:dux

-

Re:DUX Chapter XIII - The Plan of Action

-

As the party came back to the dome, they found the Kanon already up and talking with Airin, Kumi, Churi and Jurina, while Rena remained in bed, still unconscious.

"Ah, they're back!" Churi yelled as she pointed at the girls who just looked smiled back, all except for Yuria who looked blank and expressionless. Her mind remained in the thought of what Sayaka just told her, and she didn't even notice that they have arrived at the dome. Miyuki frowned as she looked at the girl, who looked glum and decided to pat her back.

"Don't worry about it too much, Yuriachan." Miyuki let out a reassuring smile as Yuria snapped from her thoughts.

"B-But..."

"We're here for you, and the others are here as well." Paru spoke, though as cold as ever, it made Yuria at least a bit reassured.

"Thank you." Yuria smiled, as she somehow regained her usual spirit and pumped her fist in the air.

"Great, that's the Yuria we know." Sayaka shrugged and smiled at the girl who just smiled back.

"By the way, Kanon, you're up already, huh." Mayu spoke.

"I still feel a bit dizzy, but I have no idea why and how." Kanon let out a bitter smile as Kumi rubbed the girl's back.

"Don't yourself too much, Kanon." She let out a reassuring smile at the girl, who smiled back with a noticeable pink hue of blush on her face.

"How's Rena, Jurina?" Yui asked the young girl, who looked sadly at Kanon and Kumi's direction.

"She's not awake yet." Jurina let out a bitter smile as Churi and Airin comforted her. "Ever since she went Gekikara mode."

"This is troubling." Sayaka let out a sigh as she looked at the girl who was lying on the futon, motionless. 'She looks like as if she's... dead.' Sayaka whispered to herself.

"This happened before though, right?" Miyuki said, catching the other girls' attentions.

"That is true." Paru nodded.

Yuria sat down at the nearest tall chair and let out a sigh as she put a hand below her chin. She then started to think; What was that one thing that can possibly awaken Rena? She remembered that she used it on the girl before, just when they first met in this timeline... but her memories seemed to be failing her.

"What was that thing that Rena likes so much?" Yuria blurted out, as Jurina's ears perked up as she heard the question.

"Well, she had this... weird liking for melonpans." Jurina replied. "I remembered that when we were in high-school, she used to like them so much that she decided to make a club called,'The Melonpan Association'. Somehow, she got the student council president to say yes, and surprisingly... well the club had a lot of cute girls as it's members."

"That's one weird fetish." Airin laughed.

"That's it!" Yuria yelled. "Melonpans!"

"What about Melonpans now, Yuriachan?" Miyuki asked.

"I remember now." Yuria smiled as she spoke with much confidence,"When Rena was sleeping, I waved a melonpan near her nose, and she woke up!"

"What?" Yui let out a stifled giggle as she continued speaking,"But, Yuriachan... this is a different situation. She was just sleeping back then."

"Well, isn't she just sleeping right now?" Yuria replied,"She's not in a coma or anything."

"Well, we have to try what we can, so we shall try your suggestion and see if it works." Sayaka spoke, and the other girls looked at her in shock.

"You can actually be a leader!" Churi clapped in amusement.

"Better than slightly baka Yuria!" Airin clapped her hands, earning a slap on the arm and a glare not from Yuria herself, but from Kumi.

"What did you say?" Kumi said, as Airin backed away.

"That was a joke... Kumi." Airin let out an awkward laugh as she put her hands in the air, surrendering.

"Pssh." Jurina whispered, but was loud enough for Sayaka's ears to pick up.

"What the hell?" Sayaka growled, grabbing onto Jurina's collar as she continued to threatened the girl.

"How can you be a leader when you're like a bomb about to go off every single minute?" Jurina laughed, obviously not intimidated by Sayaka's advances. "I prefer Yuria, to be honest."

"Stop this, please." Kumi said, trying to break off the fight that was currently going on.

Miyuki coughed, and Sayaka knew what that meant, but Jurina kept on urging her on to punch her with the cocky gaze directed at her. Sayaka sighed, when Miyuki repeated her fake coughing, and released Jurina from her hold.

"Tsk." Sayaka clicked her tongue in annoyance as she stepped away, dragging Miyuki with her near Mayu's position.

"Stop fighting, for frick's sake." Yui sighed. "The last thing that we need right now is more casualties."

"That is true." Yuria replied, her gaze directed at both Jurina and Sayaka.

"Anyways, like what Sayaka said a while ago, why don't we try your suggestion?" Kumi said, placing a hand on Yuria's shoulder.

"I'm gonna go and get the melonpan from the refridgerator." Churi raised her hand up and in the air and ran for the refridgerator, and went back in an extremely fast speed.

"I can see that you've finally used Bird nearly to it's full extent." Yuria smiled as she grabbed the bread from the girl's hand. "Good work, Churi."

With the plan in mind, Yuria went near the girl's futons and dropped down to her knees. She then sat down and opened the melonpan, it's fresh scent wafting across the dome. She let the bread hanging just above Rena's nose, and was surprised when a hand grabbed it out of nowhere.

"RENAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Jurina yelled, grabbing onto the girl's body just before the others could even react. "I MISSED YOU SO MUCH~!!"

"Hm?" Rena said, biting on the piece of bread with wonder as she looked at Jurina and the others who looked dead worried about her well-being. "What happened, guys?"

"You were out for days." Mayu said.

"What do you mean by out for days?" Rena furrowed her brows together as she spoke.

"Ever since you went Gekikara, well..." Yuria said with a smile. "It's nice to have you back. Because we are almost nearing the unveiling of the grand finale." Yuria whispered.

"What?" Rena and Jurina said in unison, as they were the only ones who heard what the girl had just said.

"I have an important announcement, you guys." Yuria said, standing up from her current position. "Sayaka, Miyuki, Paru, Yui and Mayu already knows about what I am about to say, so this is just for you guys."

"What is it?" Kumi looked at the girl in wonder, walking towards her direction.

"Well, in gaming terms, the final boss with her best accomplices are here." Yuria said, crossing her arms as Kumi stopped in her tracks.

"This is kind of a good and bad thing altogether, but we've to keep our minds together so that we could overcome this ordeal." Yuria continued, as she pulled out her phone and speed-dialed the other Sayaka.

"Yes, I kind of need your help right now."

Yuria stared in shock as the girl she was just contacting was already inside the dome, talking to her through the phone.

"Surprise!" Penpen said cutely as Yuria growled in annoyance.

"Why would you even do this?" Yuria sighed, as she motioned for everyone to sit down in a circle.

-

"I need your help this time around Penpen." Yuria said as the girl nodded silently.

"What would you need?"

"Well, you see... the scouter-thingy that you made for me was just meant to search for the weather irregularities?" Yuria said, handing the girl her own invention. "Can you somehow tweak it? Like, instead of it searching for weather irregularities, it searches for weird power disruptances? Only the strong ones though."

"I don't know." Penpen replied, out of pure honesty. "But maybe, I could use one of you guys as test subjects, and try to find the people whose powers matches their level."

"That's fine with us." Yuria replied with a nod. "I think that Jurina would be a sufficient test subject. If her power level would not do, I think Mayu would suffice."

"Me?" Jurina stood up in excitement, letting go of Rena's waist in an instant.

"Yes, just wield your weapon like you would in fights." Penpen said, as she stood up as well and motioned for the girl to follow her with her laptop and invention in hand. They scooted at the far end of the dome, nearly a few steps away from the group.

Kumi just stared blankly at Yuria, who smiled bitterly at her, knowing full well why Kumi was acting that way.

"How about I go and cook some food?" Miyuki sat up, her smile so wide that it made everyone smile back with a happy nod. "Ah, Sayaka, come with me."

"Me?" Sayaka's eyes widened in surprise as she was dragged off by Miyuki to the kitchen, while the other girls went on to their respective businesses.

"I'm going to go and get some fresh air." Kumi announced before standing up to leave the dome.

"I'm going with you." Yuria said, her steps were fast just to catch up with the girl.

"We're going to the sea." Yui informed, with Paru in tow.

"So, the four of us remains in here." Airin said, just to stop Rena from planning to leave as well, since she was worried that Mayu would be alone.

"What are we going to do?" Mayu asked, a bit relieved that she actually was not going to be alone.

"How about a game?" Rena suggested, earning a huge approval from the girls.

"How about... Truth or Dare?" Airin said with a playful smirk that made Mayu's spine shudder in fear.

"But... we don't have a bottle." Mayu replied.

"No need for that. We can use my weapon and spin it across the floor." Airin just smiled as she removed Kamen from it's hilt, summoning the weapon from it's long slumber.

"Oh hello there, Airin-sama." The sword spoke, as Airin placed it on the ground carefully. "It's been a while."

"It is." Airin smiled, as she placed her hands on the middle part of the weapon and started spinning it, much to the weapon's surprise.

"AIIIRIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNN-SAAAMAAAAAAAAAAAAA" the weapon shouted as it continued to spin on the ground, then finally, it stopped.

"Mayu." Airin snickered as she cackled evily. "You know what this means."

"Truth, or dare?" Airin continued.

Mayu cursed under her breath, and closed her eyes for a second before opening them again. Either way, she's screwed, she knows that, so she decides to just go with what flow that Airin wanted in the first place.
'
"Truth." Mayu spoke, loud enough for the three to hear.

"Can I ask the question?" Churi raised her hand with a smile.

"Go ahead, Churi."

"Do you love anyone?" The three girls smirked and let out a playful snicker as Mayu sat there, unfazed. She knew that this question would be coming at her, and just remained calm and leveled as she spoke.

"I love my sister, Miyuki." Mayu said, crossing her arms as she spoke.

"What?" Rena giggled. "We meant, someone you love not as a family, as a friend, or anything. Someone special."

"I don't understand the point of this question."

"That's what sore losers say so that they could dodge the question~" Churi teased.

"Well, you could just tell us who are you going to choose between Black or me." Airin said as she shifted in her seat.

"Well obviously not you." Mayu scoffed.

"So, it's Black then." Rena said.

"You love Black?"

Mayu's face and ears were tinted red as she received a lot of catcalls from the three, who continued to tease her and laugh at her. She just let out a sigh, but it wasn't of boredom or annoyance this time.

-

"Why'd you drag me here?" Sayaka huffed, her face dangerously close to Miyuki's.

"Oh you know what." Miyuki snickered, as she turned on the low heat on the gas stove behind her back.

"You're an insatiable monster, you know what?" Sayaka smirked as she straddled Miyuki's hips on the counter, as Miyuki naughtily licked her lips as she did so. "You're not even scared that people are gonna watch or find out, are you?" Sayaka added.

"Of course not." Miyuki laughed as she placed her arms around Sayaka's neck. "That kind of situations makes me excited instead."

"Naughty. You're so naughty. You're so Warukii." Sayaka said, placing a kiss on the girl's lips as they both battled for dominance though Miyuki knew who would win in the end. Sayaka bit on the girl's lower lip and sucked at it before pulling away and meeting with Miyuki's gaze.

"You ready?" Sayaka laughed, placing her hand near where Miyuki needed it the most.

"I'm more than ready." The girl replied, biting her lip playfully.

-

Yuria followed wherever Kumi walked, but Kumi herself had no idea where to go to. She ended up bringing the girl near the lake, as she finally sat down at the cool grass blades and stared at the waters, which were lightened up by the moonlight. Yuria followed suit, as she sat as close as possible to the other girl.

"Kuuchan." Yuria breathed, placing her hand on Kumi's.

As soon as Kumi heard the girl's voice, her heart nearly panged in pain as she felt her touch her hand. "Yuria."

Kumi knew this was inevitable, for Yuria to go back to her world, and for this world to go on as normal. But she has gotten so close with the girl for the past days that they have been together, and honestly, Kumi didn't want to let go of her.

"Do you miss your world?" Kumi asked, Yuria's eyes widened from the sudden question.

"I would be lying if I said no." Kumi heard the girl speak softly as she placed her head on Kumi's shoulder. "Being in here is good too, but I exist in the future, Kuuchan."

"Is that so?" Kumi said.

"Please don't be sad when I'm gone." Yuria said, removing her head from Kumi's shoulder as she heard the girl sob. She placed her finger near where her tears fell and wiped them away, before planting a kiss on Kumi's lips. It wasn't deep, nor was it long; but rather it was short and full of Yuria's feelings for the girl.

"Yuria." Kumi spoke,"Since I did a good job, can I get my reward now?"

"Oh yes, I did promise you that." Yuria smiled as she pressed her forehead against Kumi's, but was surprised as soon as Kumi grabbed ahold of her two arms and pushed her down to the grass.

"Well, I'm taking it now." Kumi smiled, placing her head near Yuria's neck.

"Kuuchan."Yuria smiled as she pulled Kumi closer with her arms.

-

"The sea's beautiful at night, isn't it?" Yui smiled as she intertwined her fingers with Paru's, making the salty girl blush.

"It is." The girl replied with a smile.

"It's been a while since we've been alone." Yui said, crouching down to get a hold of one of the sticks lying around.

"What are you doing?" Paru asked, as Yui continued to use the stick onto the sand.

"I'm writing something." Yui smiled, as she continued to move the stick.

"Shi..." Paru spoke, reading what Yui was trying to write. "Shimazaki... Ha... Haruka..."

Yui smiled proudly at her work before reading it aloud,"I promise to love Shimazaki Haruka for the rest of my life."

"Cheesy." Paru replied, smacking the other girl's shoulder.

"Can you do the same?" Yui smiled, handing the girl with the stick she used earlier.

Paru just grabbed the stick in response and started writing.

"I also promise to love Yokoyama Yui, the biggest idiot in Japan, for the rest of my life." Yui laughed as she read what the girl wrote aloud.

-

"So, how did it go?" Jurina asked as she sat down on the floor like Penpen as the girl fiddled with her keyboard keys.

"Please be patient, it wouldn't take that long." The girl replied as she continued with her work, with Jurina impatiently looking at the dome as she spotted the girls having fun and laughing, while she looked at them with envy.

"Man, I wish that I could be playing with them." She said under her breath.

*beep* *beep*

"There was one source found." Penpen said. "Well, that's all that I could accomplish to find with your power level."

"So that means that I am strong enough that only one was able to catch up with my powers?" Jurina said, her hand pounding on her chest in pride.

"Or that could also mean that you two are the only weakest people in the world."

Jurina just shrugged from the girl's reply,"Whatever, I'm going to the kitchen. I'm hungry."

Jurina stood up from where she once sat and groaned as she rubbed her growling tummy. She immediately headed for the kitchen, and didn't bother to even knock at the door as she made herself welcome inside, since she heard a while ago that Miyuki announced that she would be cooking along with Sayaka. But as Jurina entered the room, she found Miyuki down at the counter, with Sayaka crawling on top, her hands moving relatively fast, way too busy to even pay attention to the sound of the door opening.

"Haaah..." Miyuki moaned, her gaze now fixated on Jurina, who just cowered away in fear and shock as she fell down onto her butt. Jurina couldn't even muster a word as she stood up and shut the door close before running away.

"Jurina?" Rena shot a questioning look at the girl. "What happened?"

"NOTHING!" Jurina yelled, covering her eyes and her face red. "I SAW NOTHING!"

-

As soon as Miyuki and Sayaka announced that dinner was ready, the girls gathered around and had a hearty meal, despite the fact that Jurina now had a suspecting glance directed at Sayaka and Miyuki. Sayaka paid no attention to the girl's stares even though she was aware of it, and instead, continued to spoonfeed Miyuki since she was too exhausted to even eat. Sayaka thought she may have gotten way too far, as some of the dishes turned out to be overcooked, but the party ignored that since it tastes good anyway. After the meal and their baths, Yuria stood up and said.

"We've got to get going tomorrow." The girl announced. "With Penpen's information, we would be able to go and attack the one she detected and ask more information as to where their leader currently is."

The girls nodded in unison. "Now, let's go to sleep early so that we could arrive at that place in an earlier time."

-

@Minamiyuki-san and @Siren-san: Thank you guys! I hope that you guys enjoy this update, and sorry for being out for a long time!
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED - I'M BACK) Chapter XIII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 30, 2014, 04:51:55 PM: I love it so much~!!!!! :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

Get ready for the next battle! XD XD XD

OMG~!!!! Sayamilky and Kumiyuri are doing chome-chome in there... :mon blood: :mon blood: :imdead: :imdead:

Waiting for your next update.
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED - I'M BACK) Chapter XIII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: Siren on August 31, 2014, 01:39:59 PM: Long time no see :peace:

Thanks for the update :deco:

Aww they all have their lovely dovey time well accept WMatsui :bingo:

Anyway it will be their last fight soon, can't wait for it :ding:

Update soon :byebye:
Title: Re:DUX (UPDATED - I'M BACK) Chapter XIII [KumiYuriNon, WMatsui, Furuyanagi]
Post by: HitoriYamanaka on September 01, 2014, 01:16:22 PM: @Minamiyuki-san: Haha thanks :D :rock:
And actually regarding the chome-chome I actually want to do a chapter with that (purely that) but I can't I'm too young for this I have no idea how it works :bleed eyes:

@Siren-san: Long time no see as well :D :rock:
I'd post the next one as soon as possible so don't worry :lol:
Hopefully, my schedule won't get in the way of my next update tho. Wish me luck :D